大智度論 夢中入三昧品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Entering Samādhi in a Dream

夢中入三昧品:舍利弗問夢中入三三昧於般若有益不,須菩提答晝夜等無異;夢中所作業有集成不、有緣無緣業思之辨、夢中六度迴向是實不,須菩提轉問彌勒,彌勒以無所得不答不證,佛以舍利弗之不見而不疑印可;論主釋夢虛誑三昧是實、離二邊以實相答、集成之訓、三業因四種法、彌勒不答之因緣、佛還問舍利弗之意。佛告須菩提行六波羅蜜見眾生種種苦相缺陷穢惡而逐願淨其國土,末以正憶念生死如虛空收束;論主釋發願之次第因緣、檀願之廣釋、正憶念破邪憶念疲厭心,終以佛智無量故度亦不難結全品(經+論)

〔T25 0587b21〕
心要Essence

前品說燈炷之喻、說菩薩入三三昧而廣化眾生——那是醒著的時候。本品開卷,舍利弗就把這件事推到一個誰也不曾防備的地方去問:「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」睡著了入的三昧,算不算數?這一問看似奇巧,其實兩面都是刀:論主替舍利弗說出他的心思——「以夢虛誑、如狂、非實見故;是三三昧是實法。」夢是誑法,三昧是實法,實法怎能在誑法裡成就?可是經中又說夢通三性,「夢中亦有三種:善、不善、無記。」既有善心,行三昧怎會無益?說有益不行,說無益也不行。須菩提的答法是把問題整個抬起來:「晝、夜夢中等無異故。」——不是說夢也是真的,是說白天所行也沒有一個定實的「益」可得。論主把這一刀的鋒口點明:這答法「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」,因為「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」

舍利弗不再爭般若的增減,換一個更硬的地方問:「菩薩摩訶薩若夢中所作業,是業有集成不?」——夢裡造的業,結不結果?須菩提不正面答,反設一事質問他:「若人夢中殺眾生,覺已憶念,取相分別:『我殺是快耶?』」舍利弗答得極乾淨:「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」問題於是自己解開了。論主隨文訓其名相:業是身口業,思是意業,「思是真業」;三業所因不過四法——見、聞、覺、知。夢中所見既皆因先前的見聞覺知,則夢中之心不是無緣;只是「是夢心微弱故,不能集成。」睡眠覆心、不得自在,「無有勢力,不能集成果報……若是業得覺時,善惡心和合故,能助成果報。」舍利弗再以空為難:一切諸業諸思自相離,怎麼還定說有緣則生?須菩提的收語是全品業論的落處:「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生」——業不繫在夢與覺之分上,繫在取相之有無上。

第三難最深:夢中修六度、迴向無上道,是不是實迴向?白天著心取相尚不名迴向,何況睡眠覆心。須菩提於此自讓,說「彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛授不退轉記,當作佛;當問彌勒,彌勒當答。」彌勒的答法不立一法:名不能答、五陰不能答、五陰空也不能答,「我不見是法可答,不見能答者」。舍利弗追問:這樣說,是不是就以此為證?彌勒答:「如我所說法,如是不證。」論主出其意:「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」——二乘以涅槃為所證處,菩薩知涅槃相而不取證,論主直判「能知涅槃相而不取證,是名甚深」。這裡還錄了另一家的說法(彌勒未具足佛法故說不證),並陳而不取捨。最後佛親自出來,卻不申論,只回問舍利弗一句:你用是法得阿羅漢,見是法不?答:「不見也。」——慧眼無分別相,本來不見。佛就用這個現成的答案印住菩薩:菩薩得無生忍時,也不作「見是法,得授記」的念,卻也「不疑我若得、若不得,自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」不見與不疑同時成立,前面三重詰難所爭的『算不算數』,到這裡不是被解釋掉的,是被不疑收掉的。

品的後半忽然換了一副面孔:佛告須菩提,菩薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生種種苦相而發願。三十段排比一段段推過去,每一段都從一個「見」字起——見飢寒凍餓、見殺生邪見、見瞋恚罵詈、見懈怠、見五蓋所覆、見愚癡失正見,然後是見地獄畜生餓鬼、見大地株杌荊棘、見大地純土無有珍寶、見四姓、見六道、見四生、見無五神通、見大小便患、見無光明、見有日月時節歲數、見短命、見無相好、見三毒四病、見有三乘、見增上慢。願也一段段對過去:「令我國土無如是惡,地平如掌。」「令我國土以金沙布地。」「令我國土眾生皆以法喜為食,無有便利之患。」「令我國土中眾生無二乘之名,純一大乘。」論主說這一段的來意:菩薩到此地步,「更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。」願之所以能成,理也只是一句:「一切有為法屬因緣,行善因緣具足故,皆隨意得果報。」三十段不必逐段解,論主自己說「餘殘諸願亦如是,隨義分別。」

只有最後一段他不肯略過:「最後願義不明了,今當略說。」——因為願發得越大,退心來得越快。佛道要無量阿僧祇劫,一劫的歲數已經數不過來;眾生無量無邊,三千大千世界微塵等的眾生尚且難度,何況十方。算到這裡,「或心生退沒,是名邪憶念。」對治之法不是鼓勵,是換一個看法:「生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。」——夢又回來了。品首用夢來問『你那一行到底算不算真』,品末用夢來答『你怕的那個長遠本來不真』;同一個字,前面是難,後面是藥。佛末後說出大因緣:「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是;眾生雖多,亦無定實眾生。」眾生無量無邊,而佛的智慧也無量無邊,所以「度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心。」

The previous chapter spoke of the simile of the lamp-wick, and of the bodhisattva entering the three samādhi and widely transforming beings—that was while awake. As this chapter opens, Śāriputra pushes the whole matter into a place no one had guarded against: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream enters the three samādhi—the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi—is there any benefit to prajñāpāramitā or not?’ A samādhi entered while asleep—does it count? The question looks like a clever trick, but in fact both edges are blades: the treatise-author speaks Śāriputra's mind for him—‘because a dream is false and deceptive, like madness, not a real seeing; and these three samādhi are real dharmas.’ A dream is a deceptive dharma; samādhi is a real dharma; how can a real dharma be accomplished inside a deceptive one? Yet the sūtras also say that dreams run through the three natures: ‘in a dream too there are three kinds: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate.’ Since there is a wholesome mind, how could practising samādhi be without benefit? To say it benefits will not do; to say it does not benefit will not do either. Subhūti's way of answering is to lift the whole question up: ‘because day, night, and dream are equal and without difference.’—Not that the dream too is real, but that what is practised by day has no fixed, real ‘benefit’ to be found either. The treatise-author points out the edge of this blade: this answer ‘refutes even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream’, because ‘prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night.’

Śāriputra no longer contends over the increase or decrease of prajñā; he shifts to a harder place to ask: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva performs a deed in a dream, does that deed gather and come to completion or not?’—A deed done in a dream, does it bear fruit or not? Subhūti does not answer directly; he sets up a case and questions him in turn: ‘If a person in a dream kills a being and, upon waking, recalls it, grasps at the mark and discriminates: “was my killing a pleasure?”’ Śāriputra answers with the utmost cleanness: ‘Without a condition, no deed arises; without a condition, no construction arises. With a condition, a deed arises; with a condition, a construction arises.’ The question thereupon unties itself. The treatise-author glosses the names as the text goes: deeds are the deeds of body and speech, construction is the deed of the mind, ‘construction is the true deed’; and what the three deeds arise from is no more than four dharmas—seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing. Since what is seen in a dream all comes from prior seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing, the mind in a dream is not without a condition; it is only that ‘because this dream-mind is feeble, it cannot gather and come to completion.’ Sleep covers the mind, and it is not free: ‘it has no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution … if this deed is obtained at the time of waking, then because the wholesome or unwholesome mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution.’ Śāriputra objects again from emptiness: all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks; how can one still say for certain that with a condition they arise? Subhūti's closing words are where the whole chapter's teaching on deeds comes to rest: ‘Though dharmas are empty and separated from marks, ordinary people grasp at marks, and because there are causes and conditions, deeds arise’—deeds are not tied to the division between dream and waking; they are tied to whether there is grasping at marks or not.

The third difficulty is the deepest: cultivating the six perfections in a dream and dedicating it to the unsurpassed path—is that a real dedication? Even by day, if the mind clings and grasps at marks it is not yet called dedication, how much less when sleep covers the mind. Here Subhūti yields of himself, saying, ‘the bodhisattva Maitreya is now present before us; the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression, that he will become a Buddha; we should ask Maitreya, and Maitreya will answer.’ Maitreya's way of answering sets up not a single dharma: the name cannot answer, the five aggregates cannot answer, the emptiness of the five aggregates cannot answer either—‘I see no dharma that can answer, and no one who can answer.’ Śāriputra presses: speaking thus, do you then take this as your realisation? Maitreya answers: ‘As is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it.’ The treatise-author brings out his meaning: ‘You take nirvāṇa as realisation; I, because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, do not realise it.’—The two vehicles take nirvāṇa as the place of realisation; the bodhisattva knows the mark of nirvāṇa and does not take realisation; the treatise-author judges outright, ‘to be able to know the mark of nirvāṇa and not take realisation is called very deep.’ Here he also records the saying of another house (that Maitreya says he does not realise because he has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha), setting it side by side without adopting or rejecting it. Last the Buddha himself comes forward, yet does not expound; he only asks Śāriputra one question in return: by this dharma you obtained arhatship—do you see this dharma? The answer: ‘I do not see it.’—The wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination; from the start it does not see. The Buddha uses this ready answer to seal the bodhisattva in place: when the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of non-arising, he too does not have the thought, ‘I see this dharma, I obtain the prediction’, and yet he also ‘does not doubt whether I obtain it or do not obtain it; he knows of himself that he really obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ Not seeing and not doubting are established at the same time; the ‘does it count?’ over which the three rounds of difficulty had contended is, at this point, not explained away but gathered up by not doubting.

The second half of the chapter suddenly changes its face: the Buddha tells Subhūti that the bodhisattva, when practising the six perfections, sees the various marks of suffering of beings and makes vows. Thirty passages in parallel push forward one by one, and each begins from a single word, ‘sees’—sees hunger and cold and freezing and starvation, sees killing and wrong view, sees hatred and abuse, sees laziness, sees those covered by the five hindrances, sees folly and delusion and the loss of right view; then sees the hells, the animals, the hungry ghosts, sees the great earth with stumps and thorns, sees the great earth of pure soil without precious things, sees the four castes, sees the six destinies, sees the four kinds of birth, sees those without the five supernormal powers, sees the trouble of excretion, sees the absence of light, sees the sun and moon and the seasons and years, sees short life, sees the absence of the marks and minor signs, sees the three poisons and the four illnesses, sees that there are three vehicles, sees overweening pride. The vows too are matched passage by passage: ‘May my land have no such evil; may its ground be level as the palm of a hand.’ ‘May my land be spread with golden sand.’ ‘May the beings in my land all take Dharma-joy as food, without the trouble of excretion.’ ‘May the beings in my land have no name of the two vehicles, purely the one Great Vehicle.’ The treatise-author states the intent of this passage: the bodhisattva who has come this far ‘has no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment.’ And the reason the vows can be accomplished is also only one sentence: ‘All conditioned dharmas belong to causes and conditions; because the wholesome causes and conditions are fulfilled, all obtain their retribution as wished.’ The thirty passages need not be explained one by one; the treatise-author himself says, ‘the remaining vows are likewise; discriminate them according to their meaning.’

Only the last passage he refuses to pass over: ‘the meaning of the last vow is not clear; now I shall explain it briefly.’—Because the greater the vow made, the faster the retreating mind comes. The Buddha path requires immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas, and the years of a single kalpa are already past counting; beings are without measure and without limit; beings equal to the atoms of the three-thousand great-thousand world are already hard to deliver, how much more those of the ten directions. Reckoned to this point, ‘the mind may give rise to retreat and sinking; this is called wrong recollection.’ The remedy is not encouragement but a change of view: ‘Though birth and death are long, all this is empty, like space, like what is seen in a dream; it is not really long and far, and one should not give rise to a mind of weariness.’—The dream comes back again. At the chapter's head the dream is used to ask, ‘does that practice of yours really count?’; at the chapter's end the dream is used to answer, ‘that length you fear is not real to begin with’; the same word, a difficulty in front and a medicine behind. The Buddha speaks at the last the great causes and conditions: ‘Birth and death are like space, and beings likewise; though beings are many, there are no fixed, real beings either.’ Beings are without measure and without limit, and the Buddha's wisdom too is without measure and without limit, and so ‘delivering them is not hard either; therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness.’

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷75 〔T25 0587b21〕

大智度論釋夢中入三昧品第五十八 【經】 爾時,舍利弗問須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」 須菩提報舍利弗:「若菩薩晝日入三三昧有益於般若波羅蜜,夜夢中亦當有益。何以故?晝、夜夢中等無異故。舍利弗!若菩薩摩訶薩晝日行般若波羅蜜有益,是菩薩夢中行般若波羅蜜亦應有益。」 舍利弗問須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩若夢中所作〔T25 0587c〕業,是業有集成不?如佛說,一切法如夢。以是故不應集成。何以故?夢中無有法集成。若覺時憶想分別,應有集成!」 須菩提語舍利弗:「若人夢中殺眾生,覺已憶念,取相分別:『我殺是快耶?』舍利弗!是事云何?」 舍利弗言:「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」 「舍利弗!如是!如是!無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。於見聞覺知法中心生,不從不見聞覺知法中心生,是中心有淨有垢。以是故,舍利弗!有緣故業生,不從無緣生;有緣故思生,不從無緣生。」 舍利弗語須菩提:「如佛說,一切諸業、諸思自相離。云何言『有緣故業生,無緣不生;有緣故思生,無緣不生』?」 須菩提語舍利弗:「取相故,有緣業生,不從無緣生;取相故,有緣思生,不從無緣生。」 舍利弗語須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、修智慧,是善根福德迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是實迴向不?」 須菩提語舍利弗:「彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛授不退轉記,當作佛;當問彌勒,彌勒當答。」 舍利弗白彌勒菩薩:「須菩提言:『彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛受不退轉記,當作佛;彌勒當答!』」 彌勒菩薩語舍利弗:「當以彌勒名答耶?若色、受、想、行、識答耶?若色空答耶?若受、想、行、識空答?是色不能答,受、想、行、識不能答;色空不能答,受、想、行、識空不能答。我不見是法可答,不見能答者;我不見是人授記,亦不見法可授記者,亦不見授記處。是一切法皆無二無別。」 舍利弗語彌勒菩薩:「如仁者所〔T25 0588a〕說,如是為得法作證不?」 彌勒答舍利弗:「如我所說法,如是不證。」 爾時,舍利弗作是念:「彌勒菩薩智慧甚深,久行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,用無所得故,能如是說。」 爾時,佛告舍利弗:「於汝意云何?汝用是法得阿羅漢,見是法不?」 舍利弗言:「不見也。」 「舍利弗!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜亦如是,不作是念:『是法當得授記,是法已授記,是法當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』如是,舍利弗!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不疑我若得、若不得,自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 【論】 問曰: 舍利弗何以故夢難菩薩三三昧? 答曰: 以夢虛誑、如狂、非實見故;是三三昧是實法。 又復餘處說:夢中亦有三種:善、不善、無記。若菩薩善心行三三昧,應得福德;然夢是狂癡法,不應於中行實法得果報!若有實法,不名為夢。以是故問:「若菩薩夢中行三三昧,增益般若波羅蜜福德,集善根,近佛道不?」 須菩提意:「若言有益,夢是虛誑,般若是實法,云何得增益?若言無益,夢中有善,云何無益?」不得答言有益、無益,是故須菩提離此二邊難,故以諸法實相答,尚破晝日所行,何況夢中!作是言:「舍利弗!菩薩若晝日行般若有益者,夜亦應有益;而晝日無益故,何況夢中!」何以故?般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。 舍利弗聞須菩提所說,既知般若無增無減,不應復難。 今更因餘事問夢中:「須菩提!若夢中所作業,是業有集成不?」〔T25 0588b〕「集成」者,是業實集能成果報不? 是業若有實,佛常說「一切法空如夢」,不應得集成!何以故?是夢心微弱故,不能集成。晝日微弱心,尚不能集成,何況夢中!若夢覺已,分別夢中生善、不善心,是應集成。 須菩提語舍利弗:「如人夢中殺人,覺已,分別我殺是快耶?舍利弗!是業云何,為集成不?」 舍利弗語須菩提:「一切業若晝、若夢皆從因緣生,無因緣則不生。」 須菩提可其言:「如是!業有因緣生、無因緣不生,思有因緣生、無因緣不生。」 業者,身口業;思者,但意業。思是真業,身口業為思故名為業。是三業因四種法:若見、若聞、若覺、若知,因此四種則心生;是心隨因緣生,或淨、或不淨。不淨,罪業;淨,福業。是故若夢中所見,皆因先見、聞、覺、知。夢中所作善惡,為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報;若是業得覺時,善惡心和合故,能助成果報。 須菩提意謂:「夢中業實有集成。何以故?有因緣起故。晝日心、夢中心無異。所以者何?皆因四種生故。」 舍利弗以空難須菩提:「如佛說,一切諸業自相離。汝云何定說『諸業有因緣生,無因緣不生』?」 須菩提答:「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生;若不取相,無因緣則不生。是故一切業皆從取相因緣生故有,晝日、夢中無異。」 舍利弗復問:「若菩薩夢中行六波羅蜜,迴向無上道,是實迴向不?」 舍利弗難:「若夢中、晝日無異者,是夢中迴向應當是實!又復若晝日著心取相,不名為迴向,何〔T25 0588c〕況眠睡覆心!」 須菩提以此二難深,難答故,語舍利弗:「當問彌勒。」 問曰: 彌勒何以但說空而不答? 答曰: 是二大弟子為利益菩薩故,分別覺、夢若同、若異。以佛常說「一切法如夢」故,若晝日行道,夢中亦應行道。 彌勒知見二人各有所執、不能通達故,是故彌勒不答。 復有人言:彌勒以是空答。 舍利弗問彌勒:「如所說空,以此為證不?」 舍利弗意:「若以此法為證,即欲生難:『云何為證?』若不證,汝自不得、不知,云何能說?」 彌勒意:「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」 有人言:彌勒未具足佛法故,說言「不證」;菩薩法,應知空、無相、無作法,不應證。 爾時,舍利弗作是念:「彌勒菩薩其智甚深,能如是說。」能知涅槃相而不取證,是名甚深。此中舍利弗自說因緣:「久行六波羅蜜故,其智甚深。」舍利弗意:「彌勒次當作佛,應當能答而今不答。」 是故佛還問舍利弗:「於汝意云何?汝見用是法得阿羅漢不?」 舍利弗言:「不見。」何以故?是法空、無相、無作,云何得見?若見,即是有相。肉眼、天眼分別取相,故不應見;慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。以是故言不見。 佛言:「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,得無生忍時,不作是言:『見是法,得授記,當得無上道。』雖不作是見,亦不生疑:『我不得無上道。』如汝雖不見法,亦不疑我成阿羅漢、不成阿羅漢。」 【經】 佛告須菩提:「有菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜時,若見眾生飢寒凍餓、衣服弊壞,菩薩當作〔T25 0589a〕是願:『我隨爾所時行檀波羅蜜,我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土眾生無如是事。衣服、飲食、資生之具,當如四天王天、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足檀波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行尸羅波羅蜜時,見眾生殺生乃至邪見,短壽、多病、顏色不好、無有威德、貧乏財物、生下賤家、形殘醜陋,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行尸羅波羅蜜,如我得佛時,令我國土眾生無如是事。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足尸羅波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行羼提波羅蜜時,見諸眾生互相瞋恚罵詈,刀杖瓦石共相殘害奪命,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行羼提波羅蜜,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無如是事。相視如父、如母,如兄、如弟,如姊、如妹,如善知識,皆行慈悲。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足羼提波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行毘梨耶波羅蜜時,見眾生懈怠、不勤精進、棄捨三乘——聲聞、辟支佛、佛乘,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行毘梨耶波羅蜜,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土眾生無如是事。一切眾生勤修精進,於三乘道各得度脫。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行禪波羅蜜時,見眾生為五蓋所覆:婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑,失於初禪乃至第〔T25 0589b〕四禪,失慈、悲、喜、捨、虛空處、識處、無所有處、非有想非無想處,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行禪波羅蜜,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土眾生無如是事。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足禪波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,見眾生愚癡,失世間、出世間正見,或說無業、無業因緣,或說神常、或說斷滅,或說無所有,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行般若波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土眾生無如是事。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足般若波羅蜜、近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生住於三聚:一者、必正聚,二者、必邪聚,三者、不定聚,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我得佛時,令我國土眾生無邪聚,乃至無其名。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見地獄中眾生,畜生、餓鬼中眾生,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我得佛時,令我國土中乃至無三惡道名!』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見是大地株杌、荊棘、山陵、溝坑、穢惡之處,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土無如是惡,地〔T25 0589c〕平如掌。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見是大地純土,無有金銀珍寶,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土以金沙布地。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有所戀著,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無所戀著。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見四姓眾生——剎帝利、婆羅門、鞞舍、首陀羅,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無四姓之名。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有下、中、上,生下、中、上家,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無如是優劣。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生種種別異色,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無種種別異色,一切眾生皆端政淨潔,妙色成就。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近〔T25 0590a〕一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有主,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無有主名,乃至無其形像,除佛法王。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有六道別異,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無六道之名:是地獄,是畜生,是餓鬼,是神,是天,是人;一切眾生皆同一業,修四念處乃至八聖道分。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有四生:卵生、胎生、濕生、化生,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生無三種生,等一化生。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生無五神通,當作是願:『我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土眾生一切皆得五神通。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有大小便患,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土眾生皆以法喜為食,無有便利之患。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生無有光明,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我〔T25 0590b〕國土眾生皆有光明。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見有日月、時節、歲數,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中無有日月、時節、歲數之名。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生短命,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生壽命無量劫。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生無有相好,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生皆有三十二相成就。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生離諸善根,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生諸善根成就,以是福德,供養諸佛。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有三毒、四病,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生無四種病:冷、熱、風病、三種雜病,及三毒病。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有三乘,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生無二乘之名,純一大乘。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有增上慢,當作是願:『我作佛時,令我國土中眾生無增上慢之名。』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,應作是願:『若我光明、壽命有量,僧數有限,當作是願:「我行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生;我作佛時,令我光明、壽命無量,僧數無限。」』乃至近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,應作〔T25 0590c〕是願:『若我國土有量,當作是願:「我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生;我作佛時,令我一國土如恒河沙等諸佛世界。」』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,當作是念:『雖生死道長、眾生性多,爾時應如是正憶念——生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空,是中實無生死往來,亦無解脫者。』菩薩摩訶薩作如是行,能具足六波羅蜜,近一切種智。」 【論】 問曰: 有何次第故,說菩薩見眾生饑寒、凍餓等? 答曰: 菩薩過聲聞、辟支佛地,得無生法忍、授記,更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。今說淨佛世界因緣,見不淨世界相,願我國土無如是事。是故次第說是事。 菩薩行檀波羅蜜時,若見眾生飢渴、衣服弊壞,即作念言:「我今福德、智慧未成就,不能給足眾生所須;若我但行慈悲心,則於眾生無益。我當爾所時,深行三種福德,住三種福德中,能令貧窮眾生皆得滿足:若作轉輪聖王、若作天王、若作神通聖人,則能多引導眾生,破其堅貪,令住布施。」以是眾生布施乃至菩薩布施因緣故,後成佛時,國土中無有貧窮者,心生隨意所得,如欲界第六天所有諸物。菩薩如是隨爾所時積集檀波羅蜜功德故,充滿一切。何以故?一切有為法屬因緣,行善因緣具足故,皆隨意得果報。 復次,眾生破尸羅波羅蜜因緣故,短命、多病、無有威德等;菩薩作是願:「我自具足持戒,〔T25 0591a〕亦教眾生令持戒。」 餘殘諸願亦如是,隨義分別。 最後願義不明了,今當略說。菩薩作如是上願已,疲厭心起:「佛道無量無數阿僧祇劫行諸功德,然後可得;但一劫歲數不可得數,故佛以譬喻示人,何況無量無邊阿僧祇劫經此生死受諸苦惱!眾生亦無量無邊,非可譬喻算數所及,但以三千大千世界中微塵等眾生猶尚難度,何況十方無量世界微塵等眾生而可得度!」以是事故,或心生退沒,是名邪憶念。 是故佛教是菩薩正憶念:生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。又未來世亦是一念所緣,亦非長遠。 復次,菩薩無量福德智慧力故,能超無量劫。如是種種因緣故,不應生厭心。 此中佛說大因緣,所謂:「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是;眾生雖多,亦無定實眾生。如眾生無量無邊,佛智慧亦無量無邊,度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心。」


《大智度論》卷75 · T25n1509 0587b21–0591a20

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本品題為《大智度論》釋〈夢中入三昧品〉第五十八,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷七十五。

經①:夢中入三三昧於般若有益不——晝夜等無異、夢中所作業有集成不、有緣無緣業思之辨、夢中迴向是實不、彌勒不答不證、佛以舍利弗之不見而印可

那時,舍利弗問須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩在夢中入了三種三昧——空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,這於般若波羅蜜可有增益嗎?』

須菩提回報舍利弗:『若菩薩白日入三三昧於般若波羅蜜有增益,夜裡夢中也應當有增益。為什麼呢?因為白日與夜裡夢中平等無異的緣故。舍利弗!若菩薩摩訶薩白日行般若波羅蜜有增益,這菩薩夢中行般若波羅蜜也應當有增益。』

舍利弗問須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩若在夢中所作的業,這業有集成嗎?如佛所說,一切法如夢;因為這個緣故不應當集成。為什麼呢?夢中並沒有法可以集成。若是醒覺時起了憶想分別,那纔應當有集成!』

須菩提告訴舍利弗:『若有人在夢中殺了眾生,醒後憶念,取相分別,心裡想著我殺得可痛快麼——舍利弗!這事怎麼說呢?』

舍利弗說:『沒有所緣,業就不生;沒有所緣,思就不生。有所緣,業纔生;有所緣,思纔生。』

『舍利弗!是這樣!是這樣!沒有所緣,業不生;沒有所緣,思不生;有所緣,業生;有所緣,思生。心是在見、聞、覺、知的法之中生起,不從不見、不聞、不覺、不知的法之中生起;這其中的心有淨、有垢。因為這個緣故,舍利弗!有所緣故業生,不從無所緣生;有所緣故思生,不從無所緣生。』

舍利弗告訴須菩提:『如佛所說,一切諸業、諸思自相離。為什麼說有所緣故業生、無所緣則不生,有所緣故思生、無所緣則不生呢?』

須菩提告訴舍利弗:『因為取相的緣故,有所緣則業生,不從無所緣生;因為取相的緣故,有所緣則思生,不從無所緣生。』

舍利弗告訴須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩在夢中布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、修智慧,把這善根福德迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這是真實的迴向嗎?』

須菩提告訴舍利弗:『彌勒菩薩如今現在眼前,佛授了他不退轉的記,當來作佛;應當問彌勒,彌勒當答。』

舍利弗向彌勒菩薩稟白:『須菩提說:彌勒菩薩如今現在眼前,佛授了不退轉記,當來作佛;彌勒當答!』

彌勒菩薩告訴舍利弗:『是要以彌勒這個名字來答嗎?還是以色、受、想、行、識來答呢?還是以色空來答嗎?還是以受、想、行、識空來答?這色不能答,受、想、行、識不能答;色空不能答,受、想、行、識空不能答。我不見有法可以答,也不見有能答的人;我不見有這個人被授記,也不見有法可以被授記,也不見授記之處。這一切法都是無二無別的。』

舍利弗告訴彌勒菩薩:『如仁者所說,這樣是得法作證了嗎?』

彌勒回答舍利弗:『如我所說之法,這樣是不作證的。』

那時,舍利弗心裡這樣想:『彌勒菩薩的智慧甚深,久已修行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,因為用無所得的緣故,纔能這樣說。』

那時,佛告訴舍利弗:『在你意下如何?你用這法得了阿羅漢,見到這法嗎?』

舍利弗說:『不見。』

『舍利弗!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜也是這樣,不起這樣的念頭——這法當得授記,這法已授記,這法當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。就這樣,舍利弗!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,不疑我是得、是不得,自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』

論①:釋夢難三三昧——夢虛誑而三昧是實、離二邊以諸法實相答、集成之訓、三業因四種法、取相故業生、彌勒不答之因緣、佛還問舍利弗之意

論主問道:

舍利弗為什麼要拿夢來詰難菩薩的三三昧?

論主答道:

因為夢是虛誑、如同狂亂、並非真實所見的緣故;而這三三昧是實法。

又如別處所說:夢中也有三種——善、不善、無記。若菩薩以善心行三三昧,應當得福德;然而夢是狂癡之法,不應當在其中行實法而得果報!若是有實法,就不名為夢。因為這個緣故纔問:『若菩薩夢中行三三昧,增益般若波羅蜜的福德,積集善根,親近佛道嗎?』

須菩提的意思是:『若說有益,夢是虛誑,般若是實法,怎麼能得增益?若說無益,夢中有善,怎麼會無益?』有益、無益都不得答,所以須菩提離開這兩邊的詰難,用諸法實相來答,連白日所行尚且要破,何況夢中!於是說道:『舍利弗!菩薩若白日行般若有益的話,夜裡也應當有益;而白日尚且無益,何況夢中!』為什麼呢?般若波羅蜜,不分別有白日、有夜。

舍利弗聽了須菩提所說,既已知道般若無增無減,就不應當再難。

如今更因別的事來問夢中:『須菩提!若夢中所作的業,這業有集成嗎?』所謂「集成」,是說這業真實積集而能成就果報嗎?

這業若是有實,佛常說「一切法空如夢」,就不應當得集成!為什麼呢?因為這夢心微弱的緣故,不能集成。白日的微弱之心尚且不能集成,何況夢中!若是夢醒之後,分別夢中所生的善心、不善心,這纔應當集成。

須菩提告訴舍利弗:『如人在夢中殺人,醒後分別我殺得可痛快麼?舍利弗!這業怎麼說,算是集成嗎?』

舍利弗告訴須菩提:『一切業無論在白日、在夢中,都從因緣生,沒有因緣就不生。』

須菩提認可他的話:『是這樣!業有因緣則生、無因緣則不生,思有因緣則生、無因緣則不生。』

所謂業,是身業、口業;所謂思,只是意業。思纔是真正的業,身業、口業是為了思的緣故纔名為業。這三業由四種法而起:或見、或聞、或覺、或知,因這四種則心生;這心隨因緣而生,或淨、或不淨。不淨的,是罪業;淨的,是福業。所以若是夢中所見,都因先前的見、聞、覺、知。夢中所作的善惡,因為睡眠覆蓋了心、不得自在的緣故,沒有勢力,不能集成果報;若是這業到了醒覺之時,善惡之心和合的緣故,就能助成果報。

須菩提的意思是說:『夢中的業實有集成。為什麼呢?因為有因緣生起的緣故。白日之心與夢中之心無異。為什麼這樣說呢?因為都是由這四種法而生的緣故。』

舍利弗以空來詰難須菩提:『如佛所說,一切諸業自相離。你怎麼能定說諸業有因緣則生、無因緣則不生呢?』

須菩提回答:『諸法雖然空、遠離相,然而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生;若不取相,無因緣則不生。所以一切業都從取相的因緣生故而有,白日、夢中無異。』

舍利弗又問:『若菩薩夢中行六波羅蜜,迴向無上道,這是真實的迴向嗎?』

舍利弗詰難:『若夢中與白日無異的話,這夢中的迴向就應當是真實的!又若白日以執著之心取相,尚且不名為迴向,何況睡眠覆心之時!』

須菩提因這兩重詰難太深、難以作答的緣故,告訴舍利弗:『應當問彌勒。』

論主問道:

彌勒為什麼只說空而不作答?

論主答道:

這兩位大弟子是為了利益菩薩的緣故,分別醒覺與夢是同、是異。因為佛常說「一切法如夢」的緣故,若白日行道,夢中也應當行道。

彌勒知見二人各有所執、不能通達的緣故,所以彌勒不答。

又有人說:彌勒是以這個空來作答的。

舍利弗問彌勒:『如所說的空,是以此為證嗎?』

舍利弗的意思是:『若以此法為證,就要生起詰難——怎麼叫作證?若不證,你自己不得、不知,怎麼能說?』

彌勒的意思是:『你以涅槃為證,我因為涅槃也空、無所得的緣故而不證。』

有人說:彌勒因為未具足佛法的緣故,纔說「不證」;菩薩之法,應當知空、無相、無作之法,而不應當取證。

那時,舍利弗心裡這樣想:『彌勒菩薩的智慧甚深,能這樣說。』能知涅槃之相而不取證,這名為甚深。這其中舍利弗自己說出了因緣:『因為久行六波羅蜜的緣故,他的智慧甚深。』舍利弗的意思是:『彌勒次當作佛,應當能答而如今不答。』

所以佛反過來問舍利弗:『在你意下如何?你見到用這法得阿羅漢嗎?』

舍利弗說:『不見。』為什麼呢?這法是空、無相、無作,怎麼能見?若見,就是有相。肉眼、天眼分別取相,所以不應當見;慧眼無分別之相,所以也不見。因為這個緣故說不見。

佛說:『菩薩摩訶薩也是這樣,得無生忍時,不作這樣的話——見這法,得授記,當得無上道。雖不作這樣的見,也不生疑我不得無上道。如你雖不見法,也不疑我成阿羅漢、不成阿羅漢。』

經②:行六波羅蜜見眾生種種苦相而逐願淨其國土——飢寒、破戒、瞋害、懈怠、五蓋、愚癡、三聚、三惡道、地穢、無寶、戀著、四姓、優劣、別異色、有主、六道、四生、無神通、便利、無光明、日月歲數、短命、無相好、離善根、三毒四病、三乘、增上慢、光明壽命僧數有量、國土有量,末以正憶念生死如虛空收束

佛告訴須菩提:『有菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜時,若見眾生飢寒凍餓、衣服破弊,菩薩應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行檀波羅蜜,我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。衣服、飲食、資生之具,當如四天王天、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天所有的一樣。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足檀波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行尸羅波羅蜜時,見眾生殺生乃至邪見,短壽、多病、顏色不好、沒有威德、貧乏財物、生在下賤之家、形體殘缺醜陋,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行尸羅波羅蜜,如我得佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足尸羅波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行羼提波羅蜜時,見諸眾生互相瞋恚罵詈,用刀杖瓦石共相殘害奪命,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行羼提波羅蜜,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。彼此相看如父、如母,如兄、如弟,如姊、如妹,如善知識,都行慈悲。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足羼提波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行毘梨耶波羅蜜時,見眾生懈怠、不勤精進、棄捨三乘——聲聞乘、辟支佛乘、佛乘,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行毘梨耶波羅蜜,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。一切眾生勤修精進,在三乘道中各得度脫。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行禪波羅蜜時,見眾生被五蓋所覆——婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑,失去初禪乃至第四禪,失去慈、悲、喜、捨與虛空處、識處、無所有處、非有想非無想處,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行禪波羅蜜,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足禪波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,見眾生愚癡,失去世間、出世間的正見,或說沒有業、沒有業因緣,或說神我是常、或說斷滅,或說一切無所有,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行般若波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,如我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的事。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足般若波羅蜜、親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生住在三聚之中——一者、必正聚,二者、必邪聚,三者、不定聚,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我得佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有邪聚,乃至連它的名字也沒有。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見地獄中的眾生,畜生、餓鬼中的眾生,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我得佛時,令我國土中乃至連三惡道的名字也沒有!須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見這大地有株杌、荊棘、山陵、溝坑、穢惡之處,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土沒有這樣的惡處,地平如掌。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見這大地純是土,沒有金銀珍寶,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土以金沙布地。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有所戀著,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有所戀著。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見有四姓眾生——剎帝利、婆羅門、鞞舍、首陀羅,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有四姓的名字。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜、親近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有下、中、上之別,生在下、中、上之家,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有這樣的優劣。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有種種差別不同的顏色,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有種種差別不同的顏色,一切眾生都端政淨潔,妙色成就。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有主,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有主的名字,乃至連它的形像也沒有,唯除佛這位法王。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有六道的差別,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有六道的名字:這是地獄,這是畜生,這是餓鬼,這是神,這是天,這是人;一切眾生都同一種業,修四念處乃至八聖道分。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有四種生——卵生、胎生、濕生、化生,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生沒有三種生,齊同一種化生。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生沒有五神通,應當這樣發願——我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生,我作佛時,令我國土的眾生一切都得五神通。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有大小便的患累,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土的眾生都以法喜為食,沒有便利的患累。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生沒有光明,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土的眾生都有光明。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見有日月、時節、歲數,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中沒有日月、時節、歲數的名字。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生短命,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生壽命無量劫。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生沒有相好,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生都有三十二相成就。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生遠離諸善根,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生諸善根成就,用這福德供養諸佛。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有三毒、四病,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生沒有四種病:冷病、熱病、風病、三種雜病,以及三毒之病。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有三乘,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生沒有二乘的名字,純是一大乘。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生有增上慢,應當這樣發願——我作佛時,令我國土中的眾生沒有增上慢的名字。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,應當這樣發願——若我的光明、壽命有限量,僧眾之數有限,就當這樣發願:我行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生;我作佛時,令我的光明、壽命無量,僧眾之數無限。乃至親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,應當這樣發願——若我的國土有限量,就當這樣發願:我隨爾所時行六波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生;我作佛時,令我一個國土如恒河沙那樣多的諸佛世界。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。

『又次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜時,應當這樣作念——雖然生死之道長遠、眾生之性眾多,那時應當這樣正憶念:生死的邊際如同虛空,眾生性的邊際也如同虛空,這其中實在沒有生死往來,也沒有解脫的人。菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,能具足六波羅蜜,親近一切種智。』

論②:釋發願之次第因緣——淨佛世界成就眾生更無餘事、檀願之廣釋、餘願隨義分別、最後願之略說、疲厭心是邪憶念、正憶念破之、佛智無量故度亦不難

論主問道:

有什麼次第的緣故,纔說菩薩見眾生飢寒、凍餓等事?

論主答道:

菩薩超過了聲聞、辟支佛地,得無生法忍、得授記,更沒有別的事,唯有行淨佛世界、成就眾生。如今說淨佛世界的因緣——見到不淨世界之相,便願我國土沒有這樣的事。因為這個緣故,次第說這件事。

菩薩行檀波羅蜜時,若見眾生飢渴、衣服破弊,就作念說:『我如今福德、智慧還未成就,不能供給滿足眾生所需;若我只行慈悲心,則對眾生無益。我當在爾所時深行三種福德,安住三種福德之中,能令貧窮的眾生都得滿足:或作轉輪聖王、或作天王、或作神通聖人,就能多多引導眾生,破除他們堅固的貪心,令他們安住於布施。』因為這眾生布施乃至菩薩布施的因緣故,後來成佛時,國土中沒有貧窮的人,心一生起就隨意而得,如同欲界第六天所有的諸物。菩薩這樣隨爾所時積集檀波羅蜜功德的緣故,充滿一切。為什麼呢?一切有為法屬於因緣,行善的因緣具足的緣故,都能隨意而得果報。

又次,眾生因為破壞尸羅波羅蜜的因緣故,短命、多病、沒有威德等;菩薩便作這樣的願:『我自己具足持戒,也教眾生令他們持戒。』

其餘所剩的諸願也是這樣,隨義分別。

最後一願的義理不明了,如今應當略說。菩薩作了如上諸願之後,疲厭之心生起:『佛道要在無量無數阿僧祇劫中行諸功德,然後纔可得;單是一劫的歲數就不可計數,所以佛用譬喻示人,何況無量無邊阿僧祇劫經歷這生死、受諸苦惱!眾生也無量無邊,不是譬喻算數所能及的,只就三千大千世界中微塵那樣多的眾生尚且難度,何況十方無量世界微塵那樣多的眾生而可得度!』因為這件事的緣故,或者心生退沒,這名為邪憶念。

所以佛教這菩薩正憶念:生死雖長,這事都空,如同虛空、如同夢中所見,並非實有長遠,不應當生厭心。又未來世也只是一念所緣,也不是長遠。

又次,菩薩因為無量福德智慧力的緣故,能超越無量劫。因為如是種種因緣的緣故,不應當生厭心。

這其中佛說了大因緣,所謂:『生死如虛空,眾生也是這樣;眾生雖多,也沒有定實的眾生。如眾生無量無邊,佛的智慧也無量無邊,度化也不困難,所以菩薩不應當生疲厭之心。』

This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the fifty-eighth chapter, "Entering Samādhi in a Dream", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the seventy-fifth fascicle.

Sūtra ①: Is Entering the Three Samādhi in a Dream of Benefit to Prajñā or Not?—Day and Night Are Equal and without Difference; Whether a Deed Performed in a Dream Gathers and Comes to Completion; the Distinction between Deeds and constructions with a Condition and without a Condition; Whether a Dedication in a Dream Is Real; Maitreya Does Not Answer and Does Not Realise; the Buddha Confirms It by Śāriputra's Not Seeing

At that time, Śāriputra asked Subhūti: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream enters the three kinds of samādhi—the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi—is there any benefit from this to prajñāpāramitā or not?’

Subhūti answered Śāriputra: ‘If a bodhisattva's entering the three samādhi by day is of benefit to prajñāpāramitā, then in a dream at night it should also be of benefit. Why? Because day and a dream at night are equal and without difference. Śāriputra! If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising prajñāpāramitā by day is of benefit, this bodhisattva's practising prajñāpāramitā in a dream should also be of benefit.’

Śāriputra asked Subhūti: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva performs a deed in a dream, does that deed gather and come to completion? As the Buddha has said, all dharmas are like a dream; for this reason it should not gather and come to completion. Why? In a dream there is no dharma at all that can gather and come to completion. Only if, upon waking, one gives rise to recollection, imagining, and discrimination, should there then be gathering and completion!’

Subhūti told Śāriputra: ‘If a person in a dream kills a being and, upon waking, recalls it, grasps at the mark and discriminates, thinking to himself, was my killing a pleasure—Śāriputra! How is this matter to be spoken of?’

Śāriputra said: ‘Without a condition, a deed does not arise; without a condition, a construction does not arise. With a condition, only then does a deed arise; with a condition, only then does a construction arise.’

‘Śāriputra! Just so! Just so! Without a condition, a deed does not arise; without a condition, a construction does not arise; with a condition, a deed arises; with a condition, a construction arises. The mind arises within dharmas that are seen, heard, sensed, and known; it does not arise within dharmas that are not seen, not heard, not sensed, and not known; and within this, the mind is pure or stained. For this reason, Śāriputra! Because there is a condition a deed arises; it does not arise from no condition; because there is a condition a construction arises; it does not arise from no condition.’

Śāriputra told Subhūti: ‘As the Buddha has said, all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks. Why do you say that because there is a condition a deed arises and without a condition it does not arise, and because there is a condition a construction arises and without a condition it does not arise?’

Subhūti told Śāriputra: ‘Because of grasping at marks, when there is a condition a deed arises; it does not arise from no condition; because of grasping at marks, when there is a condition a construction arises; it does not arise from no condition.’

Śāriputra told Subhūti: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream gives, keeps the precepts, is patient, is vigorous, practises meditative concentration, and cultivates wisdom, and dedicates these roots of goodness and this merit to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, is this a real dedication?’

Subhūti told Śāriputra: ‘The bodhisattva Maitreya is now present before us; the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression, that he will become a Buddha. We should ask Maitreya, and Maitreya will answer.’

Śāriputra addressed the bodhisattva Maitreya: ‘Subhūti says: the bodhisattva Maitreya is now present before us; the Buddha has given him the prediction of non-retrogression, that he will become a Buddha; Maitreya will answer!’

The bodhisattva Maitreya told Śāriputra: ‘Is it with this name, Maitreya, that I am to answer? Or is it with form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness that I am to answer? Or is it with the emptiness of form that I am to answer? Or with the emptiness of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness? This form cannot answer; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness cannot answer; the emptiness of form cannot answer; the emptiness of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness cannot answer. I see no dharma that can answer, and I see no one who can answer; I do not see this person receiving the prediction, nor do I see a dharma that can receive the prediction, nor do I see a place where the prediction is given. All these dharmas are without duality and without difference.’

Śāriputra told the bodhisattva Maitreya: ‘As you, kind sir, have said—is this obtaining the dharma and realising it?’

Maitreya answered Śāriputra: ‘As is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it.’

At that time, Śāriputra thought to himself: ‘The wisdom of the bodhisattva Maitreya is very deep; he has long practised dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā, and it is because he uses nothing to be attained that he can speak thus.’

At that time, the Buddha told Śāriputra: ‘What do you think? You obtained arhatship by this dharma—do you see this dharma?’

Śāriputra said: ‘I do not see it.’

‘Śāriputra! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises prajñāpāramitā is also like this: he does not give rise to such a thought—this dharma shall receive the prediction, this dharma has received the prediction, this dharma shall obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Just so, Śāriputra! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises prajñāpāramitā does not doubt whether I obtain it or do not obtain it; he knows of himself that he really obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’

Treatise ①: The Explanation of the Challenge from the Dream to the Three Samādhi—the Dream Is False and Deceptive while the Samādhi Are Real; Leaving the Two Extremes and Answering by the Real Mark of All Dharmas; the Gloss on Gathering and Completion; the Three Deeds Arise from Four Kinds of Dharma; Deeds Arise Because of Grasping at Marks; the Causes and Conditions of Maitreya's Not Answering; the Intent of the Buddha's Questioning Śāriputra in Return

The treatise-author asks:

Why does Śāriputra use the dream to challenge the bodhisattva's three samādhi?

The treatise-author answers:

Because a dream is false and deceptive, like madness, not a real seeing; and these three samādhi are real dharmas.

Furthermore, as is said elsewhere: in a dream too there are three kinds—wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. If the bodhisattva practises the three samādhi with a wholesome mind, he should obtain merit; yet a dream is a dharma of madness and delusion, and one should not practise a real dharma within it and obtain a retribution! If there were a real dharma, it would not be called a dream. For this reason he asks: ‘If the bodhisattva practises the three samādhi in a dream, does it increase the merit of prajñāpāramitā, accumulate roots of goodness, and draw near to the Buddha path?’

Subhūti's meaning is: ‘If one says there is benefit—a dream is false and deceptive, and prajñā is a real dharma, so how could there be an increase? If one says there is no benefit—in a dream there is the wholesome, so how could it be without benefit?’ Neither benefit nor no benefit can serve as an answer, and so Subhūti leaves these two extremes of the challenge and answers with the real mark of all dharmas, which refutes even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream! And so he says: ‘Śāriputra! If the bodhisattva's practising prajñā by day were of benefit, then at night too it should be of benefit; but even by day there is no benefit, how much less in a dream!’ Why? Prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night.

Śāriputra, having heard what Subhūti said and already knowing that prajñā neither increases nor decreases, should not challenge him further.

Now he asks about the dream again on account of another matter: ‘Subhūti! If a deed is performed in a dream, does that deed gather and come to completion?’ What is called 「集成」 tr. "gathering and completion" means: does this deed really accumulate and gather, and so become able to bring a retribution to completion?

If this deed were real—yet the Buddha constantly says 「一切法空如夢」 tr. "all dharmas are empty, like a dream"—it should not gather and come to completion! Why? Because this dream-mind is feeble, it cannot gather and come to completion. Even the feeble mind of the daytime cannot gather and come to completion, how much less in a dream! Only if, after waking from the dream, one discriminates the wholesome and unwholesome minds that arose in the dream, should it then gather and come to completion.

Subhūti told Śāriputra: ‘Suppose a person in a dream kills a person and, after waking, discriminates: was my killing a pleasure? Śāriputra! How is this deed to be spoken of—does it count as gathering and coming to completion?’

Śāriputra told Subhūti: ‘All deeds, whether by day or in a dream, arise from causes and conditions; without causes and conditions they do not arise.’

Subhūti affirmed his words: ‘Just so! A deed arises when there are causes and conditions, and does not arise when there are no causes and conditions; a construction arises when there are causes and conditions, and does not arise when there are no causes and conditions.’

What is called a deed is the deed of body and the deed of speech; what is called construction is only the deed of the mind. construction is the true deed; the deeds of body and speech are called deeds only for the sake of construction. These three deeds arise from four kinds of dharma: seeing, hearing, sensing, or knowing; because of these four, the mind arises; this mind arises according to causes and conditions, and is pure or impure. The impure is sinful deeds; the pure is meritorious deeds. Therefore whatever is seen in a dream is all due to prior seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing. The wholesome and unwholesome done in a dream, because sleep covers the mind and it is not free, has no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution; if this deed reaches the time of waking, then because the wholesome or unwholesome mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution.

Subhūti's meaning is: ‘A deed in a dream really does gather and come to completion. Why? Because it arises from causes and conditions. The mind by day and the mind in a dream are without difference. Why is this said? Because both arise from these four kinds of dharma.’

Śāriputra challenged Subhūti from emptiness: ‘As the Buddha has said, all deeds are separated from their own marks. How can you say for certain that deeds arise when there are causes and conditions and do not arise when there are no causes and conditions?’

Subhūti answered: ‘Though dharmas are empty and separated from marks, ordinary people grasp at marks, and because there are causes and conditions, deeds arise; if they do not grasp at marks, there are no causes and conditions, and then deeds do not arise. Therefore all deeds exist because they arise from the causes and conditions of grasping at marks; day and dream are without difference.’

Śāriputra asked further: ‘If the bodhisattva practises the six perfections in a dream and dedicates it to the unsurpassed path, is this a real dedication?’

Śāriputra challenged: ‘If a dream is without difference from the day, then this dedication in a dream ought to be real! And again, if by day one grasps at marks with a clinging mind, it is not yet called dedication, how much less at the time when sleep covers the mind!’

Subhūti, because these two challenges were too deep and hard to answer, told Śāriputra: ‘You should ask Maitreya.’

The treatise-author asks:

Why does Maitreya only speak of emptiness and not give an answer?

The treatise-author answers:

These two great disciples, for the sake of benefiting bodhisattvas, were distinguishing whether waking and dreaming are the same or different. Because the Buddha constantly says 「一切法如夢」 tr. "all dharmas are like a dream", if one practises the path by day, one should also practise the path in a dream.

Maitreya knew and saw that the two each held to something and could not penetrate through it, and therefore Maitreya does not answer.

Again, someone says: Maitreya answers by means of this very emptiness.

Śāriputra asked Maitreya: ‘As for the emptiness you speak of—do you take this as realisation?’

Śāriputra's meaning is: ‘If you take this dharma as realisation, a challenge arises—what is it that is called realisation? If you do not realise it, you yourself do not obtain it and do not know it; how can you speak of it?’

Maitreya's meaning is: ‘You take nirvāṇa as realisation; I, because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, do not realise it.’

Someone says: because Maitreya has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha, he says 「不證」 tr. "I do not realise it"; the dharma of the bodhisattva is that he should know the dharmas of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and should not take realisation.

At that time, Śāriputra thought to himself: ‘The wisdom of the bodhisattva Maitreya is very deep; he can speak thus.’ To be able to know the mark of nirvāṇa and not take realisation is called very deep. Here Śāriputra himself states the cause and condition: ‘Because he has long practised the six perfections, his wisdom is very deep.’ Śāriputra's meaning is: ‘Maitreya is next to become a Buddha; he should be able to answer, and yet now he does not answer.’

Therefore the Buddha asks Śāriputra in return: ‘What do you think? Do you see the dharma by which you obtained arhatship?’

Śāriputra said: ‘I do not see it.’ Why? This dharma is emptiness, the signless, non-action; how could it be seen? If it were seen, it would have marks. The fleshly eye and the divine eye discriminate and grasp at marks, and therefore they should not see it; the wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination, and therefore it too does not see it. For this reason he says he does not see it.

The Buddha said: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this: when he obtains the acceptance of non-arising, he does not speak such words—seeing this dharma, obtaining the prediction, shall obtain the unsurpassed path. Though he does not hold such a view, neither does he give rise to the doubt that I do not obtain the unsurpassed path. Just as you, though you do not see the dharma, also do not doubt whether I have become an arhat or have not become an arhat.’

Sūtra ②: Practising the Six Perfections, He Sees the Various Marks of Suffering of Beings and Vows, One by One, to Purify His Land—Hunger and Cold, Breaking the Precepts, Hatred and Harm, Laziness, the Five Hindrances, Folly and Delusion, the Three Groups, the Three Evil Destinies, the Filth of the Ground, the Absence of Treasures, Longing Attachment, the Four Castes, Superior and Inferior, Differing Colours, Having Masters, the Six Destinies, the Four Kinds of Birth, the Absence of Supernormal Powers, Excretion, the Absence of Light, the Sun and Moon and the Years, Short Life, the Absence of the Marks and Minor Signs, Separation from Roots of Goodness, the Three Poisons and the Four Illnesses, the Three Vehicles, Overweening Pride, Light and Lifespan and the Number of the Saṅgha Limited, the Land Limited; Closing at the End with the Right Recollection that Birth and Death Are like Space

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘There is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who, when practising dānapāramitā, sees beings in hunger and cold and freezing and starvation, their clothing torn and worn; the bodhisattva should make this vow—for as long as I practise dānapāramitā, when I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may the beings in my land have no such thing. Their clothing, food and drink, and requisites of life shall be like what is had in the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-three, the Yāma heaven, the Tuṣita heaven, the Heaven of Delight in Transformation, and the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil dānapāramitā and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises śīlapāramitā, he sees beings killing and so on up to holding wrong view, short-lived, much ill, of poor complexion, without majestic virtue, poor in wealth, born in low and mean families, their bodies maimed and ugly; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise śīlapāramitā, when I obtain buddhahood, may the beings in my land have no such thing. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil śīlapāramitā and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises kṣāntipāramitā, he sees beings in hatred and abuse toward one another, harming one another and taking one another's lives with knives and staves, tiles and stones; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise kṣāntipāramitā, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no such thing. They shall look on one another as on a father, as on a mother, as on an elder brother, as on a younger brother, as on an elder sister, as on a younger sister, as on a good friend, all practising kindness and compassion. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil kṣāntipāramitā and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises vīryapāramitā, he sees beings in laziness, not diligent in vigour, abandoning the three vehicles—the śrāvaka vehicle, the pratyekabuddha vehicle, and the Buddha vehicle; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise vīryapāramitā, when I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may the beings in my land have no such thing. All beings shall diligently cultivate vigour, and within the paths of the three vehicles each obtain deliverance. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil vīryapāramitā and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises dhyānapāramitā, he sees beings covered by the five hindrances—lust, hatred, sloth and torpor, restlessness and remorse, and doubt—losing the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna, losing kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity, and the sphere of space, the sphere of consciousness, the sphere of nothing whatsoever, and the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise dhyānapāramitā, when I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may the beings in my land have no such thing. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil dhyānapāramitā and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he sees beings in folly and delusion, having lost worldly and world-transcending right view, some saying that there are no deeds and no causes and conditions of deeds, some saying that the soul-self is permanent, some saying annihilation, some saying that everything is nothing whatsoever; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise prajñāpāramitā, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may the beings in my land have no such thing. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil prajñāpāramitā and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings dwelling within the three groups—first, the group assured of rightness; second, the group assured of wrongness; third, the unassured group; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I obtain buddhahood, may the beings in my land have no group assured of wrongness, not even its name. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees the beings in the hells, and the beings among the animals and the hungry ghosts; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I obtain buddhahood, may there be in my land not even the name of the three evil destinies! Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees this great earth with stumps and thorns, hills and mounds, ditches and pits, and filthy places; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may my land have no such evil places, and the ground be level as the palm of a hand. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees this great earth as pure soil, without gold, silver, or precious things; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may my land be spread with golden sand. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with things they long for and cling to; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have nothing they long for and cling to. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings of the four castes—the kṣatriya, the brahmin, the vaiśya, and the śūdra; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no names of the four castes. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections and draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings distinguished as low, middle, and high, born into low, middle, and high families; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no such superior and inferior. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with all kinds of differing and unlike colours; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no such differing and unlike colours; all beings shall be upright and clean, accomplished in wondrous colour. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings having masters; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no name of a master, and not even its image, save only the Buddha, the Dharma King. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with the distinctions of the six destinies; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no names of the six destinies: this is a hell-being, this is an animal, this is a hungry ghost, this is a spirit, this is a god, this is a human; all beings shall be alike in one kind of deed, cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with four kinds of birth—birth from an egg, birth from a womb, birth from moisture, and birth by transformation; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have none of the three kinds of birth, all alike in the one kind, birth by transformation. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings without the five supernormal powers; he should make this vow—for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land all obtain the five supernormal powers. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with the trouble of excretion; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land all take Dharma-joy as food, without the trouble of excretion. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings without light; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land all have light. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees that there are the sun and moon, the seasons, and the years; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may there be in my land no names of the sun and moon, the seasons, and the years. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with short lives; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have lifespans of immeasurable kalpas. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings without the marks and minor signs; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land all be accomplished in the thirty-two marks. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings far separated from the roots of goodness; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land be accomplished in the roots of goodness, and with this merit make offerings to the buddhas. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with the three poisons and the four illnesses; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have none of the four kinds of illness: the illness of cold, the illness of heat, the illness of wind, and the illness of the three mixed, nor the illness of the three poisons. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees that beings have three vehicles; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have no name of the two vehicles, purely the one Great Vehicle. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings with overweening pride; he should make this vow—when I become a Buddha, may the beings in my land have not even the name of overweening pride. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he should make this vow—if my light and lifespan are limited in measure and the number of the Saṅgha is limited, then he should make this vow: I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment; when I become a Buddha, may my light and lifespan be immeasurable and the number of the Saṅgha without limit. And so on up to: draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he should make this vow—if my land is limited in measure, then he should make this vow: for as long as I practise the six perfections, purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment, when I become a Buddha, may my one land be as buddha-worlds as many as the sands of the Ganges. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.

‘Again, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections, he should have this thought—though the road of birth and death is long and far and the nature of beings is many, at that time he should rightly recollect thus: the limit of birth and death is like space, and the limit of the nature of beings is also like space; within this there is really no going and coming in birth and death, and also no one who is liberated. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus can fulfil the six perfections, and draw near to the omniscience of all kinds.’

Treatise ②: The Explanation of the Sequence and the Causes and Conditions of Making the Vows—Purifying Buddha-worlds and Bringing Beings to Accomplishment, with No Other Matter Left; the Extended Explanation of the Vow of Giving; the Remaining Vows Discriminated according to Their Meaning; the Brief Explanation of the Last Vow; the Mind of Exhaustion and Weariness Is Wrong Recollection; Right Recollection Refutes It; Because the Buddha's Wisdom Is without Measure, Delivering Them Is Not Hard Either

The treatise-author asks:

For what reason of sequence does it say that the bodhisattva sees beings in hunger and cold, freezing and starvation, and such matters?

The treatise-author answers:

The bodhisattva has passed beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds, has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and obtained the prediction, and has no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment. Now the causes and conditions of purifying buddha-worlds are spoken of—seeing the marks of impure worlds, he then vows that his land shall have no such thing. For this reason this matter is spoken of in sequence.

When the bodhisattva practises dānapāramitā, if he sees beings hungry and thirsty, their clothing torn and worn, he has this thought: ‘My merit and wisdom are not yet accomplished now, and I cannot supply and satisfy what beings need; if I only practise the mind of kindness and compassion, it is of no benefit to beings. I shall, for as long as it takes, deeply practise three kinds of merit and abide within the three kinds of merit, and be able to let poor beings all be satisfied: either becoming a wheel-turning sage king, or becoming a heavenly king, or becoming a sage with supernormal powers, I can then guide beings in great numbers, break their firm greed, and settle them in giving.’ Because of the causes and conditions of these beings' giving and even of the bodhisattva's giving, later, when he becomes a Buddha, there are no poor people in his land; as soon as a thought arises, things are obtained at will, like all the things had in the sixth heaven of the desire realm. Because the bodhisattva thus, for as long as it takes, accumulates the meritorious virtue of dānapāramitā, it fills everything. Why? All conditioned dharmas belong to causes and conditions; because the causes and conditions of practising the wholesome are fulfilled, all can obtain their retribution as wished.

Again, because of the causes and conditions of breaking śīlapāramitā, beings are short-lived, much ill, without majestic virtue, and so on; the bodhisattva then makes this vow: ‘I myself shall be complete in keeping the precepts, and shall also teach beings and let them keep the precepts.’

The remaining vows are likewise; discriminate them according to their meaning.

The meaning of the last vow is not clear; now I shall explain it briefly. After the bodhisattva has made the vows above, a mind of exhaustion and weariness arises: ‘The Buddha path can be obtained only after practising all the meritorious virtues within immeasurable, countless asaṃkhyeya kalpas; the years of a single kalpa alone cannot be counted, which is why the Buddha shows it to people by similes—how much more immeasurable and limitless asaṃkhyeya kalpas spent passing through this birth and death and undergoing all sufferings and vexations! Beings too are without measure and without limit, beyond the reach of simile or calculation; beings merely as many as the atoms of the three-thousand great-thousand world are already hard to deliver, how much less can beings as many as the atoms of the immeasurable worlds of the ten directions be delivered!’ Because of this matter, the mind may give rise to retreat and sinking; this is called wrong recollection.

Therefore the Buddha teaches this bodhisattva to rightly recollect: though birth and death are long, all this is empty, like space, like what is seen in a dream; it is not really long and far, and one should not give rise to a mind of weariness. Moreover, the future age too is only the object of a single thought, and it is not long and far either.

Again, because of the power of immeasurable merit and wisdom, the bodhisattva can pass beyond immeasurable kalpas. Because of such various causes and conditions, one should not give rise to a mind of weariness.

Here the Buddha speaks of the great causes and conditions, namely: ‘Birth and death are like space, and beings are likewise; though beings are many, there are no fixed, real beings either. As beings are without measure and without limit, the Buddha's wisdom too is without measure and without limit; delivering them is not hard either, and therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness.’

義疏Exposition

夢中入三昧品:夢中入三三昧何以問有益無益,晝夜等無異何以不是說夢與醒相同,夢中之業何以說不能集成,業與思何以繫於有緣無緣,取相何以是業生之樞,夢中迴向何以轉問彌勒,彌勒何以不答亦不證,佛何以以舍利弗之不見而印可,淨佛世界諸願何以從見眾生苦相而發,逐願何以不可壓縮,最後一願何以獨須略說,疲厭心何以是邪憶念

在問什麼

這一品的前半,問的是一個看似冷僻、其實人人用得上的問題:睡著了算不算數。舍利弗開口便問,菩薩夢中入空、無相、無作三三昧,於般若波羅蜜有益不。此問一出,後面就順勢推了三重:夢中之業有集成不、夢中六度所作之迴向是實不、能說此義者是否即已得證。三重一路推近行門——第一重問功德算不算在帳上,第二重問果報成不成,第三重問修行的方向定不定得住。須菩提的答語極平:晝夜夢中等無異。要緊的是這句不是說夢境與醒境一樣真實;是說般若不隨晝夜分別,所以益與不益不由晝夜判。論主隨即把須菩提的處境點破:說有益不可,說無益亦不可,故離此二邊,以諸法實相答。

前半的深處,在彌勒現身的一節。第三難太深,須菩提讓問於彌勒;彌勒卻把問題所依的架構整個拆開——以名答耶、以色答耶、以色空答耶,一路問到不見能答者、不見所答法、不見授記處。舍利弗追一句:如是為得法作證不。彌勒答:如是不證。說得出而不取證,是此品的第一個關眼。收束不在彌勒,在佛:佛不替彌勒解釋,反問舍利弗你自己得阿羅漢時可曾見是法,舍利弗答不見;佛即以此印可——不見而不疑,正是菩薩行般若之相。

品的後半換了一副面孔。佛告須菩提:菩薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生飢寒、破戒、瞋害、懈怠、五蓋、愚癡,見地獄餓鬼、見大地穢惡、見四姓六道、見短命無光明,一一皆當作願,令我國土無如是事。願語一段一段排比下去,體例整齊到近乎重複。前後兩半看似不相屬,論主開卷第一問正是問這個接縫:有何次第故,說菩薩見眾生饑寒凍餓等。答語把兩半縫合起來——菩薩過聲聞辟支佛地,得無生法忍、授記之後,更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。前半說的是不見而不疑之心,後半說的是持此心而行的全部事業。末後一段,經文不說願而說念:生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空。論主獨為此段略說,指出疲厭心是邪憶念,正憶念纔是行此長途的依止。

逐段解明

一、夢中入三三昧於般若有益不之問。 舍利弗開口便問:菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧,空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不。讀此先要看清問處——問的不是夢裡能不能入定,是夢裡所入之定算不算數。凡夫讀此易讀成一樁夢的奇談,其實所問是實法與果報:三三昧是實法,夢是虛誑,實法入於虛誑之境,還成不成其為實法。此問立住,後面三重難纔有落處。

二、晝夜夢中等無異之答。 須菩提報以一理:白日入三三昧於般若有益,夜夢中亦當有益,何以故,「晝、夜夢中等無異故」。此答最易讀偏。他不是說夢境與醒境在經驗上等同——若等同,夢中殺人便同醒時殺人,後文舍利弗就不會另設集成之問。他說的是般若波羅蜜不分別晝夜,故益不益不由晝夜這一邊判。讀般若經論,凡遇「等無異」三字,先問一句:是就哪一法說等。

三、夢中所作業有集成不之問。 舍利弗轉問第二重:夢中所作業,是業有集成不。他自己把兩邊先擺明——佛說一切法如夢,故不應集成;夢中無有法集成;然而若覺時憶想分別,應有集成。此段是全品業論的骨架:夢中之業自身無力,醒後的憶想分別纔是關口。問者不是外行,他是把自己的難處連同理路一併交出。

四、夢中殺人之設問。 須菩提不直答,反設一問:若人夢中殺眾生,覺已憶念取相分別,我殺是快耶,是事云何。這是本品最好的一段教學法——把抽象的「集成」之問,換成一樁具體的夢殺之例,逼問者自己說出判準。讀者遇見說不清的義理,可學此法:換一個最具體的事例來問自己。

五、有緣無緣之判準。 舍利弗應聲而出:「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」一句話把業之有無繫在緣上,不繫在夢醒上。此是全品業論的樞紐,後文論主逐字的訓解都從這裡展開。要注意:判準是舍利弗自己說的,不是須菩提強加的,故下文須菩提只須可其言。

六、心生於見聞覺知法中。 須菩提印可而更推一層:心在見、聞、覺、知的法中生,不從不見聞覺知的法中生,是中心有淨有垢。讀此當知「緣」不是外境的別名,是見聞覺知——心已經接觸過的東西。夢中所現之緣,先前都曾入心;夢不生造新緣,只翻舊緣。

七、諸業諸思自相離之難。 舍利弗又以空來難:佛說一切諸業、諸思自相離,云何又說有緣故業生、無緣不生。此難有力,力在兩句同出佛口卻相牴——一句是般若門中的實相語,一句是因果門中的生起語。凡讀經論見兩語相違而不敢問者,可看舍利弗此處:他直接把牴觸說出來。

八、取相故業生之答。 須菩提以取相二字解此牴觸:取相故,有緣業生,不從無緣生;思亦如是。緣不能單獨生業,取相纔是生處。此答極要緊:它把因緣生說安放在凡夫取相的層面,因此與諸業自相離之義並不相爭——相離是法自身之相,生起是取相者之事。

九、夢中迴向是實不之問。 舍利弗第三難轉到迴向:夢中布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、修智慧,以是善根福德迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是實迴向不。三難一路推進——先問益不益,次問集成不集成,今問迴向實不實,一難比一難切近行門。迴向是菩薩道的方向盤,故此問最重。

十、轉問彌勒。 須菩提不自答,推與彌勒:彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛授不退轉記,當作佛,當問彌勒。此處不要讀成推托。論主後文自釋其故——二難深,難答故。經中常法,位次更高者在座,深問即讓;讓問不是無答,是把問交到答得最穩的人手上。

十一、舍利弗轉白彌勒。 舍利弗依言向彌勒稟白,並複述須菩提之語。複述並非逐字:略去「當問彌勒」一句,「授」字底本作「受」(異讀見考據層);所複述者仍是須菩提之語,讓讀者看見問已如實移交——彌勒之答是對著原問而發,不是另起一題。讀長篇經文遇複述段,不可跳過,那是交接的憑據。

十二、彌勒以能所俱不可得答。 彌勒之答是前半最深一段:當以彌勒名答耶,若色受想行識答耶,若色空答耶,若受想行識空答;是色不能答,色空亦不能答;我不見是法可答,不見能答者,不見是人授記,亦不見法可授記,亦不見授記處,「是一切法皆無二無別」。此非拒答,是把問題所依的能答、所答、能記、所記整個架構拆開。問若立在能所之上,答便只能立在能所之上;要答得究竟,須先見能所本不二。

十三、如是為得法作證不。 舍利弗即就此追一句:如仁者所說,如是為得法作證不。此問極準——說到無二無別,豈不是已證得此法。凡人聽高深法而起的第一個疑,正是這個疑:你既然說得出,想必已經證到。

十四、如是不證。 彌勒答:如我所說法,如是不證。說而不證,是本品第一個關眼。不是謙退,是所說之法本無可證之相:若有相可證,則所說之無二無別便自壞。讀此須把「說」與「證」分開看——說者隨順言路,證者取著實法。

十五、舍利弗作念:智慧甚深。 舍利弗心中作念:彌勒智慧甚深,久行檀波羅蜜乃至般若波羅蜜,「用無所得故,能如是說」。這是經文自己給的評註——甚深不在言詞巧妙,在無所得。此一句可作全品讀法的鑰匙:凡見答語斬截而不落兩邊者,其根都在無所得。

十六、佛反問舍利弗。 佛此時介入,不替彌勒解釋,反問舍利弗:於汝意云何,汝用是法得阿羅漢,見是法不。佛的教法是把問題還給問者的親證經驗——你自己走過這條路,你當時見了什麼。這是全品最切身的一問。

十七、不見也。 舍利弗答:不見也。三字而已,卻是全品的印證所在。他自己親得的果,也不是見了某一個法而得的;既然如此,先前以見不見詰難菩薩之路,便自行鬆開。

十八、佛以不見而不疑印可。 佛即以此印可:菩薩行般若亦如是,不作是念——是法當得授記、是法已授記、是法當得無上道;然而「不疑我若得、若不得,自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。不見與不疑並存,纔是此段之要:不見,故無所取;不疑,故不退。少了前一半成執,少了後一半成疑。

十九、論主設問:何以夢難三三昧。 論主起論,第一問是問舍利弗的問法:舍利弗何以故夢難菩薩三三昧。這一問值得學——不先答問題,先問這個問題何以生得出來。讀者若能對自己所起之疑作此一問,疑往往自鬆。

二十、夢虛誑而三三昧是實。 論主答:以夢虛誑、如狂、非實見故;是三三昧是實法。難之所以成難,是因為兩物性質相反:一邊是狂癡不實之境,一邊是實法。把相反處說明白,難的骨架就露出來了。

廿一、夢中三種與問語之全。 論主再引餘處所說:夢中亦有三種——善、不善、無記。三性之義須先分明:善者,順理益人而招可愛果報之心;不善者,與善相違,順煩惱而起,招苦果報;無記者,非善非不善,如行住坐臥之威儀心、作務工巧之心、變化所現之心,其性不落善惡兩邊,故不可記其果報——本論他處說無記無果報,是以不生天上、人中,正謂此也。三性之中,無記一項於本段最關要:夢心若屬無記之分,則本無果報可論;下文論主所以能答夢心微弱不能集成,其底據早在此三分之中。善心行三三昧應得福德,然夢是狂癡法,不應於中行實法得果報;若有實法,不名為夢。於是舍利弗之問的完整形態現前:夢中行三三昧,增益般若福德,集善根,近佛道不。此處「三種」是論文自列之名目,不假外求;讀者遇法數,先看本論自己有無列名。

廿二、離二邊而以實相答。 論主釋須菩提之意:言有益則夢虛誑而般若是實,云何增益;言無益則夢中有善,云何無益。兩邊俱不可答,故須菩提離此二邊,以諸法實相答——尚破晝日所行,何況夢中。所以他說白日行般若有益者夜亦應有益,而白日尚且無益,何況夢中。末以一句收:「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」至此,第二段那句晝夜等無異纔算落地。

廿三、既知無增無減不應復難。 論主誌一句轉語:舍利弗聞須菩提所說,既知般若無增無減,不應復難。此句是段落的接榫——第一難已了,下面的問不是舊難再起,是別起一事。讀長篇問答,須留意這類接榫語,否則容易把後難誤作前難的糾纏。

廿四、集成之訓。 論主逐字訓「集成」:是業實集能成果報不。訓詁在此不是繁文——集成二字若不訓,後面整段的辯論都懸空。讀本論當養成一個習慣:論主停下來訓一個詞,那個詞必是該段的關鍵。

廿五、夢心微弱不能集成。 論主申論:業若有實,佛常說「一切法空如夢」,不應得集成;何以故,是夢心微弱故不能集成。更推一層——晝日微弱之心尚不能集成,何況夢中;然而夢覺已,分別夢中所生善不善心,是應集成。至此第三段舍利弗所列的兩邊,都得了論主的安置:夢中之心無力,醒後之分別有力。

廿六、論主重述夢殺之問。 論主隨文重述須菩提所設之例:如人夢中殺人,覺已分別我殺是快耶,是業云何,為集成不。此是論主複述經文,非另有一位說者現場發問;讀釋論體,須分清哪句是經、哪句是論主牒經。

廿七、論主重述舍利弗之答。 論主複述舍利弗之語:一切業若晝若夢皆從因緣生,無因緣則不生。經文原作無緣有緣,論主牒為因緣,義同而語順;此即論主隨文釋經之常態。

廿八、須菩提可其言。 論主誌須菩提認可之語:業有因緣生、無因緣不生,思有因緣生、無因緣不生。可其言三字要緊——判準既是問者自立,答者只須認可,辯論便不必再往下拉。

廿九、業思之訓與三業因四種法。 此段是全品義理最密之處,論主一口氣訓了四層。其一、分業與思:「業者,身口業;思者,但意業。」其二、判輕重:思是真業,身口業為思故名為業。其三、出生處:是三業因四種法——若見、若聞、若覺、若知,因此四種則心生;心隨因緣生,或淨或不淨,不淨是罪業,淨是福業。其四、落到夢:夢中所見皆因先見聞覺知;夢中所作善惡,「為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」,若是業得覺時,善惡心和合故,能助成果報。四種法之名目是論文自列,不須外求;四者亦各有所屬:見屬眼識之所取,聞屬耳識之所取,覺該鼻、舌、身三識之所觸受,知則屬意識之了別。本論他處自問何以眼、耳、意三者各別立名,而鼻、舌、身三識合為一覺,答以助道之用有多寡、所知有但通世間與兼通出世間之異——用別故別說,用同故合說。四門之外,心無緣可起;夢中所見所以皆因先之見聞覺知者,正以離此四門,即無物可為夢之材。全段的分寸在最後一句:夢業不能自成果報,卻能被醒後之心助成——這正是第三段舍利弗所疑之處的正解。

三十、須菩提意謂夢中業實有集成。 論主出須菩提之意:夢中業實有集成,何以故,有因緣起故;晝日心、夢中心無異,皆因四種生故。此處要與前段合看——前段說夢業無勢力,此段說夢業有因緣;無勢力者,不能獨成果報,有因緣者,不是全無。二語不相違,分際在能不能獨自成報。

卅一、舍利弗以空難。 論主重述舍利弗之難:如佛說一切諸業自相離,汝云何定說諸業有因緣生、無因緣不生。難處在一個定字——不是難因緣說本身,是難把因緣說執成定說。

卅二、凡夫取相故業生。 論主出須菩提之答:諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生;若不取相,無因緣則不生;是故一切業皆從取相因緣生故有,晝日、夢中無異。至此第八段的取相二字得了完整的安放:空與因果不在同一層說,空是法自身之相,因果是取相者之事。

卅三、迴向之問再出。 論主重述舍利弗之第三問:菩薩夢中行六波羅蜜,迴向無上道,是實迴向不。經文作布施持戒等六事,論主牒為六波羅蜜,是隨義收攝,不是改義。

卅四、迴向之難的兩面。 論主把舍利弗的難說足:若夢中晝日無異,是夢中迴向應當是實;又若晝日著心取相尚不名為迴向,何況眠睡覆心。此難兩面夾擊——順著等無異推,則夢中迴向成實;順著取相不名迴向推,則夢中更不成。凡難有兩面者,答者若只破一面,難仍在。

卅五、二難深故讓問。 論主釋須菩提讓問之故:以此二難深,難答故,語舍利弗當問彌勒。此句正是第十段的正解——讓問之故在難深,不在推托。

卅六、論主設問:彌勒何以但說空而不答。 論主第二次起問,問的是彌勒之默:彌勒何以但說空而不答。讀者心中若也起過此疑,正是讀對了;論主的設問,常常是替讀者發問。

卅七、二大弟子各有所執。 論主答:是二大弟子為利益菩薩故,分別覺、夢若同若異;以佛常說「一切法如夢」故,若晝日行道,夢中亦應行道。此答先說二人問答的用心——是為利益菩薩而分別同異,不是諍勝。

卅八、彌勒知其所執故不答。 論主續出不答之故:彌勒知見二人各有所執、不能通達故,是故彌勒不答。此是一種教法:所執未鬆時,答同答異都落入執中,故不答。不答不是無答,是不給一個會被握住的答。

卅九、復有人言:彌勒以空答。 論主錄另一說:復有人言,彌勒以是空答。二說並陳而不判——一說不答,一說以空為答。讀者兩存之;論主此處未下取捨,讀本論遇並陳處,不可代論主作裁斷。

四十、舍利弗問以此為證不。 論主重述舍利弗之問:如所說空,以此為證不。此問承上一說而來——既說彌勒以空答,便可追問這空是否即是所證。

四一、舍利弗意中的兩難。 論主出舍利弗之意:若以此法為證,即欲生難云何為證;若不證,汝自不得、不知,云何能說。兩頭都堵死了:說證則被難,說不證則失卻說的資格。此是論議中常見的夾擊,值得記下其形。

四二、彌勒意:涅槃亦空故不證。 論主出彌勒之意:汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。此答解開夾擊——不證不是不得,是所謂證處本身亦空,故無可取為證。第十四段的不證,至此得了理由。

四三、有人言:未具足佛法故不證。 論主再錄一說:有人言,彌勒未具足佛法故說言不證;菩薩法應知空、無相、無作法,不應證。此說把不證歸於菩薩位次之分——知而不證,是菩薩法。與前說並陳,仍不判。

四四、甚深之所以及舍利弗自說因緣。 論主釋舍利弗之念:能知涅槃相而不取證,是名甚深。又誌舍利弗自說因緣:「久行六波羅蜜故,其智甚深。」末出舍利弗心中一轉:彌勒次當作佛,應當能答而今不答。此一轉是下段佛出面的引子——疑未息,故佛親自接手。

四五、佛還問舍利弗。 論主釋佛之問:是故佛還問舍利弗,於汝意云何,汝見用是法得阿羅漢不。還問二字點出佛意——不從彌勒處解,從問者自身的證境上解。

四六、不見之訓。 論主逐字訓舍利弗的不見:是法空、無相、無作,云何得見;若見即是有相。又分三眼說:肉眼、天眼分別取相故不應見;慧眼無分別相故亦不見。兩路皆不見,而所以不見者各異——前者不堪見,後者無相可見。此訓最宜細讀,否則會把聖者的不見誤讀成凡夫的不見。

四七、佛以無生忍印可。 論主釋佛之結語:菩薩得無生忍時,不作是言見是法、得授記、當得無上道;雖不作是見,亦不生疑我不得無上道;如汝雖不見法,亦不疑我成阿羅漢、不成阿羅漢。以舍利弗自身之證為喻而印可菩薩之行,前半至此收束。

四八、檀願——飢寒凍餓、衣服弊壞。 經②換面目而起:佛告須菩提,菩薩行檀波羅蜜時,若見眾生飢寒凍餓、衣服弊壞,菩薩當作是願——我隨爾所時行檀波羅蜜,我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,令我國土眾生無如是事,衣服、飲食、資生之具當如四天王天乃至他化自在天;末結云能具足檀波羅蜜、近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。此第一願同時是全段的體例樣本,三節分明:見眾生之苦相、隨所行之度而發願、結以具足此度而近菩提。往下諸願皆循此三節,讀者可執此為尺。又,經文以「當作是願」句式排比之段共二十九,末更有一段作「當作是念」;論主釋文中以彼段為「最後願」——故依經文願字則二十九,依論主之稱則三十,此處如實並記,不強定一數。

四九、尸羅願——殺生乃至邪見之報。 菩薩行尸羅波羅蜜時,見眾生殺生乃至邪見,短壽、多病、顏色不好、無有威德、貧乏財物、生下賤家、形殘醜陋,當作是願令我國土眾生無如是事。此願要看見一條因果線:所列諸相皆是破戒之報,故願之所對治不在相而在因。讀者不可讀成菩薩嫌惡醜陋之人。

五十、羼提願——瞋恚罵詈、刀杖殘害。 菩薩行羼提波羅蜜時,見諸眾生互相瞋恚罵詈,刀杖瓦石共相殘害奪命,當作是願令我國土眾生無如是事,且更進一層:「相視如父、如母,如兄、如弟,如姊、如妹,如善知識,皆行慈悲。」此願不止於除惡,兼立所願之善相——忍度之果不是無人相爭,是人人相視如親。

五一、毘梨耶願——懈怠棄捨三乘。 菩薩行毘梨耶波羅蜜時,見眾生懈怠、不勤精進、棄捨三乘,當作是願令我國土眾生無如是事,一切眾生勤修精進,於三乘道各得度脫。此處「三乘」之名目經文自列——聲聞、辟支佛、佛乘。三者之別,本論他處以入道之緣、悟空之深淺、愍眾之廣狹三事判之:聲聞者從他聞法而入,初入道乃至阿羅漢皆屬之,是弟子之法;辟支佛者不從他聞,或觀因緣而悟,或今世自覺成道,悟空稍深而愍眾生之心猶小;佛乘者從初發心即作度脫一切眾生之願,行六波羅蜜,起大慈大悲,總相別相之智一切盡知。三者所以各成一乘,不在果位名目之高下,在發心之廣狹與智之所窮。願中所許是各得度脫,不是齊入一乘,與後文純一大乘之願並存而不相礙,各就其所對治而說。

五二、禪願——五蓋覆心、失諸禪定。 菩薩行禪波羅蜜時,見眾生為五蓋所覆,當作是願令我國土眾生無如是事。五蓋之名目經文自列:婬欲、瞋恚、睡眠、掉悔、疑——婬欲是心貪染五欲之境,緣所愛而不能收;瞋恚是心對違逆之境起憎忿惱害;睡眠是身心昏沈闇鈍,明照之力盡失,與死無異;掉悔合二為一,掉是心浮動散亂、攝之不住,悔是追念已作未作而懊惱如箭在心,二者同以動亂為性,故同立一蓋;疑是於法猶豫不決,心無所定,如入寶山而無手可取。五者所以稱蓋,正在一個「覆」字——不是使人作惡,是使心不得明,故所失者皆是定法。所失者亦自列:初禪乃至第四禪,慈、悲、喜、捨,虛空處、識處、無所有處、非有想非無想處。慈、悲、喜、捨四者,本論他處逐字訓之:慈是愛念眾生、常求安隱樂事以饒益之,是與樂之心;悲是愍念眾生所受五道中種種身苦心苦,是拔苦之心;喜是欲令眾生從所得之樂更生歡喜,不止於與之樂而已;捨是并前三心亦捨,但念眾生而不憎不愛,唯存平等。四無色處亦自有其次第:常觀身空、念之不捨,則得度色而不復見身,所觀無量無邊,是虛空處;空既無邊,以識緣之則緣多而散,故捨虛空之緣但緣於識,以現前一識通緣過去未來無量之識,是識處;識相亦如病如癰,破諸識相而繫心於無所有中,是無所有處;至於最上一處,想已微細難覺故稱非有想,而想實未斷故亦稱非無想。此八者皆非作惡之事,正是心之所能得者——五蓋一覆,八者俱失。此願之所見最細——不是見人作惡,是見人心被覆而失其所能得。

五三、般若願——愚癡失正見。 菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,見眾生愚癡,失世間、出世間正見,或說無業、無業因緣,或說神常、或說斷滅,或說無所有,當作是願淨佛世界、成就眾生。此願所對治的是見,不是行;所列諸邪見亦是經文自出。自此願起,願語中多出「淨佛世界、成就眾生」一語,結語亦多作近一切種智——然體例之轉不畫一:其後無戀著、四姓二願結語仍作「近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,再後諸願則不復見「淨佛世界、成就眾生」一語。讀者當留意,不可執一格以概全段。

五四、三聚願——必正、必邪、不定。 菩薩行六波羅蜜時,見眾生住於三聚,當作是願令我國土眾生無邪聚,乃至無其名。三聚之名目經文自列:一者必正聚,二者必邪聚,三者不定聚——必正聚者,善根已定,雖遇逆緣終必趣向正道而不退;必邪聚者,邪見已固,雖遇善緣亦不迴心,定墮惡趣;不定聚者,兩無所定,遇善緣則入正,遇惡緣則入邪,其去取全繫於所遇。三者之分不在一時之善惡,在其向背已定與未定。願中只除邪聚,不除正聚不定聚,用語極有分寸;「乃至無其名」是本段以下屢見之句式——所願者連名字亦不立。

五五、三惡道願——地獄、畜生、餓鬼。 菩薩行六波羅蜜時,見地獄中眾生,畜生、餓鬼中眾生,當作是願令我國土中乃至無三惡道名。所見者是眾生之處,所願者是連處名亦無。願之力在此:不是把惡道眾生遷走,是使國土中本無此類。

五六、地相願——株杌荊棘、山陵溝坑。 菩薩見是大地株杌、荊棘、山陵、溝坑、穢惡之處,當作是願令我國土無如是惡,「地平如掌」。自此數願,所見由眾生轉到器世間——國土之相亦在願中。讀者不可把淨土之願只讀作度眾生,器界之相同是菩薩行之所攝。

五七、寶地願——大地純土、無金銀珍寶。 菩薩見是大地純土,無有金銀珍寶,當作是願令我國土以金沙布地。此願易被讀成貪愛珍寶,其實前後合看便明:上願除穢惡,此願立莊嚴,皆為國土之相順於道,不為受用。

五八、無戀著願——見眾生有所戀著。 菩薩見眾生有所戀著,當作是願令我國土眾生無所戀著。上兩願方立金沙布地之莊嚴,此願隨即除戀著——莊嚴與不戀並立,正是淨土之願不同於世間富樂之處。兩願相接而讀,前願之疑自解。

五九、四姓願——剎帝利乃至首陀羅。 菩薩見四姓眾生,當作是願令我國土眾生無四姓之名。四姓之名目經文自列:剎帝利、婆羅門、鞞舍、首陀羅——剎帝利是掌治之王族,婆羅門是世習祭祀誦典之族,鞞舍是營商作業之族,首陀羅是供役執作之族。四者是世間以生處判人高下之制,非因行業而分,故所願不在改其行,在使此分別之名無所立。所除者是名,即是除其分別;願不在改人之身,在使分別之名無所立。

六十、優劣願——下中上及所生之家。 菩薩見眾生有下、中、上,生下、中、上家,當作是願令我國土眾生無如是優劣。此願承上願而深一層:上願除族姓之名,此願除人與人之高下。二願合看,可見菩薩所願之平等不只在制度,在心所緣之相。

六一、妙色願——種種別異色。 菩薩見眾生種種別異色,當作是願令我國土眾生無種種別異色,一切眾生皆端政淨潔,妙色成就。此願的分寸在無別異而不是無色——所除者是差別之相,所立者是同一妙色。

六二、無主願——見眾生有主。 菩薩見眾生有主,當作是願令我國土眾生無有主名,乃至無其形像,「除佛法王」。除佛法王四字最要緊:所除的是世間統屬之主,不是無所宗。願語自留此一例外,讀者不可略過。

六三、六道願——地獄乃至人。 菩薩見眾生有六道別異,當作是願令我國土眾生無六道之名。六道之名目經文自列:是地獄,是畜生,是餓鬼,是神,是天,是人——六者各有其相:地獄者大苦心亂,不能受法;畜生者愚癡覆心,不能受化;餓鬼者為飢渴火燒其身,不得受法,此三一向是罪處。神者即鬼神之道;本論不別立阿修羅為一道之名而以鬼神攝之,諸鬼神皆鬼神道中所攝,龍王則入畜生道;論自論五道六道開合之處云,三惡道一向是罪處,若福多罪少如阿修羅、揵闥婆等,其生處應別,是故應言六道——故此第四之「神」,正是罪福相兼、別立生處之一類,非前之餓鬼。論他處又說鬼神道眼根等利而諸煩惱覆心,故不能專行深般若,可見其為福慧不相稱之處。天者,六道之中天道最上,受福最勝;人者苦樂相兼,苦差於三惡道,樂不如諸天,諸根濁重而能制苦樂之意以行般若,故是堪修之身。願中更立所願之行:一切眾生皆同一業,修四念處乃至八聖道分——無六道之名,而有同一之道業。

六四、化生願——卵胎濕化。 菩薩見眾生有四生,當作是願令我國土眾生無三種生,等一化生。四生之名目經文自列:卵生、胎生、濕生、化生——四者之相,本論他處以事出之:卵生者,先成卵而後剖卵出形,如毘舍佉母一生三十二卵、卵剖而生三十二子;胎生者,如常人之生,處胎而後出;濕生者,因濕暖之緣而有形,如揜羅婆利婬女及頂生轉輪聖王之生;化生者,無所依託而忽然成身,如地中化生之比丘尼阿羅婆,及劫初之時人皆化生。論復以此四配五道:諸天、地獄一向化生,餓鬼通胎、化二種,唯人道與畜生具此四生。所以獨存化生者,化生不假胞胎濕卵之緣,生即成身而即時長大,無孕育之苦,亦無稚弱待長之階。所除者三,所存者一;此願與上願同一格——去其別異,立其齊同。

六五、神通願——見眾生無五神通。 菩薩見眾生無五神通,當作是願令我國土眾生一切皆得五神通。自此願起,結語多作「乃至近一切種智」之略——經文以乃至收,是承前具足六波羅蜜之語而略,非願有闕。

六六、法喜為食願——大小便患。 菩薩見眾生有大小便患,當作是願令我國土眾生皆以法喜為食,無有便利之患。此願所見至為平常,卻正見菩薩之細心:身之累亦在所願中。所立者亦不是無食,是易其食為法喜。

六七、光明願——見眾生無有光明。 菩薩見眾生無有光明,當作是願令我國土眾生皆有光明。願語極短,義同前格;讀者可留意自此數願經文漸趨簡括,所見與所願各只一句——排比至此,體例已立,經文遂不復重覆全式。

六八、無日月願——日月、時節、歲數。 菩薩見有日月、時節、歲數,當作是願令我國土中無有日月、時節、歲數之名。此願所除是時之量。合下願觀之,量與無量正是此後數願之主題。

六九、壽命願——見眾生短命。 菩薩見眾生短命,當作是願令我國土中眾生壽命無量劫。上願除時之名,此願立壽之無量;兩願相接,不是相違——所除者是計時之分別,所立者是壽命不受其限。

七十、相好願——見眾生無有相好。 菩薩見眾生無有相好,當作是願令我國土中眾生皆有三十二相成就。相好之數經文自出;所願不在眾生好看,在其身即是道之器——相好是福德所成,故此願實是願眾生福德成就。

七一、善根願——見眾生離諸善根。 菩薩見眾生離諸善根,當作是願令我國土中眾生諸善根成就,以是福德供養諸佛。此願比前願更進一步:不止成就善根,且以其福德供養諸佛——善根之用有所歸,纔不成自受用之福。

七二、無病願——三毒、四病。 菩薩見眾生有三毒、四病,當作是願令我國土中眾生無四種病及三毒病。四病之名目經文自列:冷、熱、風病、三種雜病——本論他處自舉此四為身病之根本,並以四大配之:四大為身而常相侵害,一一大中各起百一病,合為四百四病;其中冷病二百二,從水、風二大起,熱病二百二,從地、火二大起。風病者,風大不調而一身為之亂,論他處說風病、熱病重時能令人成狂,可見其力能及於心。雜病者,非一大獨起,冷、熱、風相兼而發,故經稱三種雜病;本論牒經亦有雜熱風冷病之語,正謂三者相雜而成。身病與心毒並除,是此願之特出處——論身則四病,論心則三毒,兩者同在一願之中。

七三、一乘願——見眾生有三乘。 菩薩見眾生有三乘,當作是願令我國土中眾生無二乘之名,「純一大乘」。此願與前毘梨耶願之三乘各得度脫並讀,可見不相違:彼願對治棄捨三乘之懈怠,此願所立是國土之相。二願所對治不同,故所說不同,並存不判。

七四、無增上慢願。 菩薩見眾生有增上慢,當作是願令我國土中眾生無增上慢之名。增上慢是修行人之病,非凡夫之病;置於諸願之末段,正見所淨之國土連修行人之細病亦無。

七五、光明壽命僧數願。 此願體例一轉:不從見眾生起,從自省起——菩薩應作是願,若我光明、壽命有量,僧數有限,當作是願令我光明、壽命無量,僧數無限。前此諸願皆對眾生之相而發,此願對自身成佛時之相而發。願中復有願,是經文自有之層次。

七六、國土無量願。 同前一格:若我國土有量,當作是願令我一國土如恒河沙等諸佛世界。此願與上願並為自省之願,所願皆在無量。至此,依經文願字所計之願語盡。

七七、正憶念——生死邊如虛空。 末一段不說願而說念:菩薩行六波羅蜜時,當作是念——雖生死道長、眾生性多,爾時應如是正憶念,「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空,是中實無生死往來,亦無解脫者」。前面諸願所對治的是眾生與國土之相,此段所對治的是行願者自己的心力。讀者至此當回看品的前半:生死如虛空之語,正與夢中所見非實一路相應——全品的兩半,在這裡合了縫。

七八、論主設問:有何次第。 論②起首便問接縫:有何次第故,說菩薩見眾生饑寒、凍餓等。此問正是讀者讀到經②時心中的疑——前半說夢與三昧,後半忽說淨土諸願,何以相次。論主不迴避,先問而後答。

七九、唯行淨佛世界成就眾生。 論主答:菩薩過聲聞、辟支佛地,得無生法忍、授記,更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生;今說淨佛世界因緣,見不淨世界相,願我國土無如是事,是故次第說是事。一句更無餘事,把兩半縫成一事:前半所印可的不見而不疑之心,後半所行的正是持此心而作的全部事業。

八十、檀願之廣釋。 論主獨為第一願作廣釋,可見此願是全段之樣本。菩薩見眾生飢渴、衣服弊壞,即作念言:我今福德、智慧未成就,不能給足眾生所須;若但行慈悲心,則於眾生無益。故當爾所時「深行三種福德,住三種福德中」,能令貧窮眾生皆得滿足——或作轉輪聖王、或作天王、或作神通聖人,則能多引導眾生,破其堅貪,令住布施。所謂三種福德,論文於此不別列其名,隨後所出者是三種身之用,讀者不可代論主補一份名目。末出總理:一切有為法屬因緣,行善因緣具足故,皆隨意得果報——願之所以能成,理在於此。

八一、尸羅願之略釋。 論主釋第二願,只一句:眾生破尸羅波羅蜜因緣故,短命、多病、無有威德等;菩薩作是願,「我自具足持戒,亦教眾生令持戒」。自持與教他並舉,是戒度之願的全形——只願他人持戒而自不持,願便不成。

八二、餘殘諸願隨義分別。 論主於此明說:餘殘諸願亦如是,隨義分別。此語是論主自定的釋例——不是略過,是示人以例,令讀者依前二願之格自釋其餘。讀本論遇此類語,當自己把餘願一一依格推過,纔算讀完。

八三、最後願義不明了故略說。 論主獨標最後一願:最後願義不明了,今當略說。前諸願之相顯,此段之語隱,故須別釋。此處亦可見論主之稱謂——經文此段作當作是念,論主稱之為願,如實誌之,不強會通。

八四、疲厭心是邪憶念。 論主先寫出疲厭之心的實況:菩薩作如是上願已,疲厭心起——佛道須無量無數阿僧祇劫行諸功德然後可得,但一劫歲數尚不可數,故佛以譬喻示人,何況無量無邊阿僧祇劫經此生死受諸苦惱;眾生亦無量無邊,三千大千世界中微塵等眾生猶尚難度,何況十方無量世界微塵等眾生。以是事故,或心生退沒,「是名邪憶念」。要緊的是論主並不呵斥此心,先把它說得極真切,然後纔判其為邪憶念——邪不在苦惱之感,在由此退沒。

八五、正憶念之三路。 論主出佛所教之正憶念,分三路說。其一、生死雖長,是事皆空,「如虛空、如夢中所見」,非實長遠,不應生厭心——此正與品之前半相應。其二、未來世亦是一念所緣,亦非長遠——長遠之感,起於所緣之相。其三、菩薩無量福德智慧力故,能超無量劫。三路各治一病:第一治其執長為實,第二治其緣相成怖,第三治其自度力弱之疑。

八六、佛說大因緣,度亦不難。 全品收於佛自說之大因緣:「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是;眾生雖多,亦無定實眾生。如眾生無量無邊,佛智慧亦無量無邊,度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心。」此結有兩層。其一、所度之眾生無定實,故無量不成障。其二、能度之佛智亦無量,故無量與無量相稱。品首所問夢中三昧有益無益,至此已遠;然一線未斷——不以所見為實,故不取;不以無量為難,故不退。不取不退,正是全品的首尾。

不要讀錯

不要把「晝、夜夢中等無異」讀成夢與醒一樣真實。若一樣真實,則夢中殺人與醒時殺人同報,而論主接著釋夢中所作善惡「無有勢力,不能集成果報」,即因夢心為眠所覆、不自在故。可見等無異是就般若不分別晝夜而說,不是就夢境之實而說。讀般若經論凡遇等無異、無二無別之語,須先問一句:是就哪一法上說等。

不要把「夢中無有法集成」讀成夢中作惡全無干係。論主的訓解分得極細:夢中之業因眠覆心、不自在,故無勢力,不能自成果報;然而覺已分別、憶想取相,善惡心和合,則能助成果報。所以夢本身不成罪福,醒後對夢起的取著纔是關口。行人若因惡夢而自責,或因善夢而自矜,正落在論主所說的覺時憶想分別上。

不要把彌勒的「如是不證」讀成他未得法或不肯答。論主自答其故:彌勒知二人各有所執、不能通達故不答;又錄二說,一說彌勒以是空答,一說未具足佛法故言不證。三說並陳而論主未判,讀者不可自代論主取一說為定。至於不證之義,論主自出其理:涅槃亦空、無所得故不證——是所證處本身無相可取,不是無所得證。經文自身亦明白:舍利弗聞之而歎其智甚深,非譏其不能。

不要把舍利弗的「不見」讀成一無所知。論主逐字分開兩路:肉眼、天眼分別取相,故不應見;慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。前者是不堪見,後者是無相可見。舍利弗自陳不見,佛即以此印可菩薩之行——不見而不疑。若把不見讀成茫然,則下半句自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提便無著落。

不要把淨佛世界諸願讀成菩薩厭惡穢土眾生。每一願的前半都是見眾生之苦相,後半都是願其國土無如是事,中間所繫的是所行之度——見飢寒則行檀,見破戒則行尸羅,見瞋害則行羼提。所除者是苦相與其因,不是受苦之人;且願中屢屢立所願之善相,如相視如父母兄弟、皆行慈悲、諸善根成就以供養諸佛。論主更把第一願廣釋為菩薩自愧福德智慧未成就而深行福德——願的起處是自己不足,不是嫌人不好。

不要把「餘殘諸願亦如是,隨義分別」讀成其餘諸願可以略過。論主釋前二願而立其格,隨即示人以例,是要讀者依格自釋其餘。若把此語讀作省文,便把二十餘願的別相一併丟了——而每一願所見之苦相各異、所立之善相各異,正是此段最富的地方。

不要把疲厭心讀成過失而急於呵斥。論主先把疲厭之心的理由寫足——劫數不可算、眾生不可數、微塵等眾生猶尚難度——然後纔判其為邪憶念。邪不在覺得難,在由難而退沒。讀者若正被此心所困,當看論主給的是三路正憶念,不是一句責備。

修行作用

第一件受用,是夢可以拿來自驗而不必自責。論主說得分明:夢中所見皆因先見、聞、覺、知;夢不造新緣,只翻舊緣。所以夢中所現之貪瞋,是日間所習之影。用功人於此可作一個溫和的自勘——不問夢裡我做了什麼,問這影是從哪些見聞覺知來的。至於夢中所作,因眠覆心無有勢力,本不成報;真正要看的是醒後那一念憶想分別。

第二件受用,是取相二字可作日用的照察。論主把因緣生業的樞紐落在取相:取相故有緣業生,若不取相,無因緣則不生。行門上的用法極簡——境來時先不急著判它好壞,回看自己是否已在相上握住了什麼。握住了,業即從此生;不握,同一個境過去了也就過去了。晝日、夢中無異,說的正是這一處無異。

第三件受用,是說得出與證得到要分開。彌勒說得極深而自言不證,舍利弗因此歎其智甚深。學法人最易犯的是以說為證——講得清楚便以為已到。此品給的判準不在口才,在無所得:凡覺得自己已握住某個見地而不肯放,正是取相;凡說法而心不取一個所證之處,纔是彌勒之說。

第四件受用,是不見而不疑可以直接拿來用。修行久了常生兩病:或求一個明確的見證而不得,遂生退心;或自造一個見證而住著其中。佛給的是兩句並立——不作是念是法當得授記,亦不生疑我不得無上道。前一句拆掉自造的證,後一句托住不退的信。二者缺一,不是執便是疑。

第五件受用,是諸願可以逐條當作發願的樣本。每一願都是同一個作法:看見一種苦相,繫上自己正在修的一度,發願令未來的國土中無此事,結以此行能具足此度而近菩提。日用中發願往往浮泛,此段給的是極具體的格——今日所見之苦相是什麼,我正在修的是哪一度,願中要除的是什麼、要立的是什麼。連大小便之患、無有光明這樣的事都在願中,可見無一苦相不可入願。

第六件受用,是疲厭心來時有三路可走。論主給的不是一句忍耐:其一、觀生死如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠——長是所緣之相,不是所緣之實。其二、觀未來世亦是一念所緣,亦非長遠——未來之長,只在此刻一念中現。其三、憶菩薩無量福德智慧力故能超無量劫——不以現前之力量度將來之程。三路可隨機取用;末後更有佛自說之大因緣可持:眾生雖多,亦無定實眾生,佛智慧亦無量無邊,度亦不難。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是兩段經文與兩段論釋。經①自舍利弗問夢中入三三昧於般若有益不起,須菩提答晝夜夢中等無異;次問夢中所作業有集成不,須菩提設夢中殺人之例反問,舍利弗自出有緣無緣之判,須菩提可之而推及見聞覺知法中心生、心有淨垢;舍利弗以諸業諸思自相離為難,須菩提以取相故有緣業生答之;末問夢中六度迴向是實不,須菩提以彌勒現前、佛授不退轉記故讓問於彌勒。彌勒答以名、色、色空俱不能答,不見能答者、不見法可授記、不見授記處,一切法皆無二無別;舍利弗追問如是為得法作證不,彌勒答如是不證;舍利弗作念歎其智甚深、用無所得故能如是說。佛乃反問舍利弗用是法得阿羅漢見是法不,舍利弗答不見,佛即以不見而不疑印可菩薩行般若之相。論①先設舍利弗何以夢難三三昧之問,答以夢虛誑如狂非實見而三三昧是實,引餘處所說夢中三種善不善無記,出須菩提離二邊以諸法實相答之意,結以般若不分別晝夜;次隨文訓集成、明夢心微弱不能集成而覺後分別是應集成,重述夢殺之問與有緣無緣之答,逐字訓業與思、三業因見聞覺知四種法、夢中善惡為眠覆心無有勢力而覺時和合能助成果報;次出舍利弗以空為難與須菩提取相之答,重述迴向之問與兩面之難,明二難深故讓問;再設彌勒何以但說空而不答之問,出二大弟子各有所執故不答之義,並錄復有人言以空答、有人言未具足佛法故不證二說,出舍利弗意與彌勒意之對,末釋佛還問舍利弗之意、逐字訓肉眼天眼慧眼之不見,以佛印可無生忍菩薩不見而不疑收束。經②佛告須菩提,菩薩行六波羅蜜時見眾生種種苦相、缺陷、穢惡而逐願淨其國土——自檀願之飢寒凍餓、尸羅願之破戒諸報、羼提願之瞋害、毘梨耶願之懈怠棄捨三乘、禪願之五蓋失定、般若願之愚癡邪見,至三聚、三惡道、地相、寶地、無戀著、四姓、優劣、妙色、無主、六道、四生、五神通、法喜為食、光明、無日月時節歲數、壽命、相好、善根、無病、一乘、無增上慢,末以光明壽命僧數無量、國土如恒河沙等二願自省,終以當作是念之正憶念段收束。論②先設有何次第之問,答以菩薩過二乘地得無生法忍授記後更無餘事、唯行淨佛世界成就眾生;次廣釋檀願,出菩薩自愧福德智慧未成就、深行三種福德、作轉輪聖王天王神通聖人引導眾生破其堅貪之相,結以有為法屬因緣故隨意得果報;略釋尸羅願之自持教他,明餘殘諸願隨義分別;末獨釋最後一願,寫足疲厭心之實況而判為邪憶念,出正憶念三路——生死皆空如虛空如夢中所見、未來世亦一念所緣、菩薩福德智慧力能超無量劫,終以佛自說大因緣「度亦不難」收束全品。

本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:經①之起句即承前品菩薩入三三昧之事而以夢設難,故此品之前半不別立三三昧之義,只問它在夢中的分際。其二、品內之縫:前半論夢與實、後半論淨土諸願,看似不相屬,論主開卷第一問即補此縫——得無生法忍、授記之後更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生;故前半所印可之心,正是後半所行之事的依止。其三、垂後:末段正憶念之「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空」與品首夢中所見非實一線相貫,而菩薩不應生疲厭心之義,亦為此後諸品廣說菩薩行處之所本。

古德之釋,本品可誌者二家。其一、吉藏。其疏於本品標目作「夢行品第五十八」,與本論底本題名不同;其釋品名云:「若凡夫覺果夢,覺行是行,夢行非行。菩薩了夢覺不二,夢覺既行,覺夢亦行」,又云:「今正明菩薩夢覺不二行,故云夢行亦」——以夢覺不二釋品名之所以。其科判本品云:「又此亦文中具論三種義:一步論夢中行有益無益,二論夢中行集成不集成,三論夢迴向非迴向」,三分正與本論經①論①之三重問答相應。此是吉藏自家之判釋,與本論論主隨文而釋一路各有所重,並錄不判。其二、慧影。其疏標目作「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」,與本論底本題名逐字相同;其科判本品云:「爾時舍利弗已下,就此品中大有二意:第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺;第二從佛告須菩提有菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜時已下竟品,明菩薩之行淨佛國願」——以前半齊於夢覺、後半淨佛國願二分本品,正與本論經①論①、經②論②之分相應。其釋舍利弗初問之意云:「意謂夢是誑法,三昧是實」,與本論論主所答夢虛誑而三三昧是實同一理路。二家所用品名不同,其品目異稱、諸本分卷與星記校勘之考,詳考據層。

Entering Samādhi in a Dream: Why Entering the Three Samādhi in a Dream Is Asked About as Beneficial or Not; Why Day, Night, and Dream Being Equal and without Difference Does Not Say That Dream and Waking Are the Same; Why the Deed in a Dream Is Said to Be Unable to Gather and Come to Completion; Why Deed and construction Are Tied to There Being a Condition or No Condition; Why Grasping at Marks Is the Pivot of the Arising of Deeds; Why the Dedication in a Dream Is Turned into a Question Put to Maitreya; Why Maitreya Neither Answers nor Realises; Why the Buddha Seals It by Śāriputra's Not Seeing; Why the Vows of Purifying Buddha-Worlds Arise from Seeing the Marks of Beings' Suffering; Why the Vows, One by One, Cannot Be Compressed; Why the Last Vow Alone Needs a Brief Explanation; and Why the Mind of Exhaustion and Weariness Is Wrong Recollection

What Is Being Asked

What the first half of this chapter asks is a question that looks obscure but that in fact everyone can use: does it count when one is asleep? Śāriputra opens by asking whether, if a bodhisattva enters in a dream the three samādhi, the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, there is any benefit to prajñāpāramitā or not. Once this question is put, three further rounds are pushed forward along its momentum: whether a deed in a dream gathers and comes to completion or not; whether the dedication made from what is done in the six perfections in a dream is real or not; whether the one who can speak this meaning has thereby already realised it. The three rounds draw steadily closer to the gate of practice—the first round asks whether the merit counts in the account, the second whether the retribution comes to completion or not, the third whether the direction of practice can be held steady or not. Subhūti's answer is utterly plain: day, night, and dream are equal and without difference. What matters is that this sentence does not say that the dream-world and the waking world are equally real; it says that prajñā does not discriminate according to day and night, and so benefit and non-benefit are not decided by day and night. The treatise-author at once lays bare Subhūti's position: to say there is benefit will not do, and to say there is no benefit will not do either; therefore he leaves these two extremes and answers by the real mark of all dharmas.

The depth of the first half lies in the section where Maitreya appears. The third difficulty is too deep, and Subhūti yields the question to Maitreya; but Maitreya takes apart the whole framework on which the question rests—shall I answer by the name, shall I answer by form, shall I answer by the emptiness of form—questioning all the way through to not seeing one who can answer, not seeing a dharma that is answered, not seeing a place of the prediction. Śāriputra presses with one sentence: speaking thus, is this obtaining the dharma and realising it or not? Maitreya answers: thus I do not realise it. To be able to say it and yet not take realisation—this is the first crux of this chapter. The close does not rest with Maitreya; it rests with the Buddha: the Buddha does not explain for Maitreya, but asks Śāriputra in return whether, when he himself obtained arhatship, he saw this dharma; Śāriputra answers that he does not see it; the Buddha at once seals it by this—not seeing and yet not doubting is precisely the mark of the bodhisattva practising prajñā.

The latter half of the chapter puts on a different face. The Buddha tells Subhūti: when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings in hunger and cold, breaking the precepts, in hatred and harm, in laziness, under the five hindrances, in folly and delusion; he sees the hells and the hungry ghosts, sees the great earth foul and evil, sees the four castes and the six destinies, sees short life and the absence of light; and for each one he should make a vow that in my land there be no such matter. The vow-words are ranged in parallel passage after passage, the form so regular as to be nearly repetitive. The two halves seem not to belong together, and the treatise-author's very first question at the opening of his explanation asks precisely about this seam: by what order is it that the bodhisattva is said to see beings in hunger and cold, freezing and starvation, and the like? The answer sews the two halves together—after the bodhisattva has passed beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds and obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the prediction, he has no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment. What the first half speaks of is the mind that does not see and yet does not doubt; what the latter half speaks of is the whole of the work carried out holding this mind. In the final passage the sūtra text speaks not of a vow but of a thought: the limit of birth and death is like space, and the limit of the nature of beings is also like space. The treatise-author gives a brief explanation for this passage alone, pointing out that the mind of exhaustion and weariness is wrong recollection, and that only right recollection is the support for travelling this long road.

Passage by Passage

1. The question whether entering the three samādhi in a dream benefits prajñā. Śāriputra opens by asking: if a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream enters the three samādhi—the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi—is there any benefit to prajñāpāramitā or not? In reading this, one must first see clearly where the question lies—what is asked is not whether one can enter concentration in a dream, but whether the concentration entered in a dream counts. Ordinary readers easily read this as a strange tale about dreams, but what is in fact asked about is real dharmas and retribution: the three samādhi are real dharmas, the dream is false and deceptive; when a real dharma enters a false and deceptive realm, does it still remain a real dharma? Once this question is set up, the three rounds of difficulty that follow have somewhere to land.

2. The answer that day, night, and dream are equal and without difference. Subhūti replies with a single principle: if entering the three samādhi by day benefits prajñā, then at night in a dream it should also benefit; why? 「晝、夜夢中等無異故」 tr. "because day, night, and dream are equal and without difference." This answer is the easiest to read lopsidedly. He is not saying that the dream-world and the waking world are the same in experience—if they were the same, killing someone in a dream would be the same as killing someone when awake, and Śāriputra further on would not set up a separate question about gathering and coming to completion. What he is saying is that prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night, and so whether there is benefit or not is not decided from the side of day and night. In reading the prajñā sūtras and treatises, whenever one meets the three Chinese characters rendered here as 「等無異」 tr. "equal and without difference," first ask one question: with respect to which dharma is it said to be equal?

3. The question whether the deed performed in a dream gathers and comes to completion or not. Śāriputra turns to the second round: a deed performed in a dream—does this deed gather and come to completion or not? He himself first lays out the two sides—the Buddha says that all dharmas are like a dream, so it should not gather and come to completion; in a dream there is no dharma that gathers and comes to completion; and yet if at the time of waking one recollects, imagines, and discriminates, it should gather and come to completion. This passage is the skeleton of the whole chapter's teaching on deeds: the deed in a dream has no strength of itself; the recollection, imagining, and discrimination after waking is the real gate. The questioner is no outsider; he hands over his own difficulty together with its line of reasoning.

4. The case of killing in a dream, put as a question. Subhūti does not answer directly, but sets up a question in return: if a person in a dream kills a being and, upon waking, recalls it, grasps at the mark and discriminates—"was my killing a pleasure?"—how is this matter to be judged? This is the finest piece of teaching method in this chapter—it exchanges the abstract question of 「集成」 tr. "gathering and coming to completion" for a concrete case of killing in a dream, and presses the questioner to state the criterion himself. When a reader meets a doctrine he cannot make clear, he can learn this method: ask himself by way of the most concrete case.

5. The criterion of having a condition or no condition. Śāriputra answers at once: 「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」 tr. "Without a condition, no deed arises; without a condition, no construction arises. With a condition, a deed arises; with a condition, a construction arises." One sentence ties whether there is a deed or not to the condition, not to dreaming or waking. This is the pivot of the whole chapter's teaching on deeds; the treatise-author's word-by-word glosses further on all unfold from here. Note: the criterion is stated by Śāriputra himself, not imposed by Subhūti, and so below Subhūti need only approve his words.

6. The mind arises among the dharmas of seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing. Subhūti seals it and pushes one layer further: the mind arises among the dharmas of seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing, and does not arise from dharmas not seen, heard, sensed, or known; within this, the mind has purity and has stain. In reading this, know that 「緣」 tr. "condition" is not another name for the outer realm; it is seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing—what the mind has already come into contact with. The conditions that appear in a dream have all entered the mind before; a dream does not create new conditions, it only turns over old ones.

7. The difficulty that all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks. Śāriputra objects again from emptiness: the Buddha says that all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks; how then is it said that because there is a condition a deed arises, and without a condition it does not arise? This difficulty has force, and its force lies in the two sentences both coming from the Buddha's mouth and yet opposing each other—one is a statement of the real mark within the gate of prajñā, the other a statement of arising within the gate of cause and effect. Anyone who, reading the sūtras and treatises, sees two statements in conflict and does not dare to ask may look at Śāriputra here: he states the contradiction outright.

8. The answer that deeds arise because of grasping at marks. Subhūti resolves this contradiction by the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘grasping at marks’: because of grasping at marks, with a condition a deed arises, and it does not arise from no condition; construction is likewise. A condition cannot give rise to a deed on its own; grasping at marks is where it arises. This answer is of the utmost importance: it sets the teaching of arising from causes and conditions on the level of ordinary people's grasping at marks, and so it does not contend with the meaning that all deeds are separated from their own marks—being separated is the mark of the dharma itself; arising is the affair of the one who grasps at marks.

9. The question whether the dedication in a dream is real or not. Śāriputra's third difficulty turns to dedication: if in a dream one gives, keeps the precepts, is patient, is vigorous, meditates, and cultivates wisdom, and dedicates these roots of goodness and merit to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, is this a real dedication or not? The three difficulties push forward in sequence—first asking whether there is benefit or not, next asking whether it gathers and comes to completion or not, now asking whether the dedication is real or not, each difficulty closer to the gate of practice than the last. Dedication is the steering wheel of the bodhisattva path, and so this question weighs most.

10. The question is turned over to Maitreya. Subhūti does not answer himself, but passes it to Maitreya: the bodhisattva Maitreya is now present before us; the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression, that he will become a Buddha; we should ask Maitreya. Do not read this as evasion. The treatise-author himself explains the reason further on—because these two difficulties are deep and hard to answer. It is the ordinary way in the sūtras that when one higher in station is present, a deep question is yielded; yielding the question is not having no answer; it is handing the question into the hands of the one who can answer it most securely.

11. Śāriputra in turn addresses Maitreya. Śāriputra, as he was told, addresses Maitreya and repeats Subhūti's words. The repetition is not word for word: it leaves out the sentence 「當問彌勒」 tr. "we should ask Maitreya," and the character 「授」 tr. "give" is written in the base text as 「受」 tr. "receive" (the variant reading is in the apparatus layer); what is repeated is still Subhūti's words, so that the reader sees that the question has been truly handed over—Maitreya's answer is directed at the original question, not at a new topic. When reading a long sūtra text and meeting a passage of repetition, one must not skip it; it is the evidence of the handover.

12. Maitreya answers that both the one who can and what is done are unfindable. Maitreya's answer is the deepest passage of the first half: shall I answer by the name Maitreya? or by form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness? or by the emptiness of form? or by the emptiness of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness? This form cannot answer, and the emptiness of form cannot answer either; I see no dharma that can answer, see no one who can answer, see no person who is given the prediction, nor see a dharma that can be given the prediction, nor see a place of the prediction: 「是一切法皆無二無別」 tr. "all these dharmas are without duality and without difference." This is not a refusal to answer; it takes apart the entire framework on which the question rests—the one who can answer and what is answered, the one who predicts and what is predicted. If the question is set up on the one who can and what is done, the answer can only be set up on the one who can and what is done; to answer ultimately, one must first see that the one who can and what is done are from the start not two.

13. Is this obtaining the dharma and realising it or not? Śāriputra at once presses with one sentence on this: as you, kind sir, have said—speaking thus, is this obtaining the dharma and realising it or not? This question is exactly on target—having spoken as far as without duality and without difference, has one not already realised this dharma? The first doubt that arises when people hear a lofty Dharma is exactly this doubt: since you can say it, you must surely have realised it.

14. Thus I do not realise it. Maitreya answers: as is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it. Speaking and not realising is the first crux of this chapter. It is not modest withdrawal; it is that the Dharma spoken has from the start no mark that can be realised: if there were a mark that could be realised, the without duality and without difference that is spoken would destroy itself. In reading this, one must look at 「說」 tr. "speaking" and 「證」 tr. "realising" separately—the one who speaks follows the road of words; the one who realises grasps at and clings to a real dharma.

15. Śāriputra has the thought: his wisdom is very deep. Śāriputra has this thought in his mind: Maitreya's wisdom is very deep; he has long practised dānapāramitā and so on up to prajñāpāramitā; 「用無所得故,能如是說」 tr. "because he uses nothing to be attained, he can speak thus." This is the sūtra text's own comment—the depth does not lie in skill of words, but in nothing to be attained. This one sentence can serve as the key to reading the whole chapter: wherever an answer is seen to be clean-cut and not to fall into the two extremes, its root lies in nothing to be attained.

16. The Buddha questions Śāriputra in return. The Buddha steps in at this moment, not explaining for Maitreya, but asking Śāriputra in return: what do you think? By this dharma you obtained arhatship—do you see this dharma? The Buddha's way of teaching is to hand the question back to the questioner's own realised experience—you yourself have walked this road; what did you see at the time? This is the most personal question in the whole chapter.

17. I do not see it. Śāriputra answers: I do not see it. The three Chinese characters rendered here as ‘I do not see it’, no more, and yet they are where the whole chapter's confirmation lies. The fruit he himself personally obtained was also not obtained by seeing some one dharma; this being so, the road of pressing the bodhisattva with seeing and not seeing that was taken before loosens of itself.

18. The Buddha seals it by not seeing and not doubting. The Buddha at once seals it by this: the bodhisattva practising prajñā is also thus; he does not have the thought—this dharma will obtain the prediction, this dharma has been given the prediction, this dharma will obtain the unsurpassed path; and yet 「不疑我若得、若不得,自知實得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "he does not doubt whether I obtain it or do not obtain it; he knows of himself that he really obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." Not seeing and not doubting existing together—only this is the essential point of this passage: not seeing, therefore nothing is grasped; not doubting, therefore no retrogression. Lacking the first half, it becomes clinging; lacking the latter half, it becomes doubt.

19. The treatise-author sets up a question: why Śāriputra poses the difficulty of the three samādhi in a dream. The treatise-author begins his explanation, and his first question asks about Śāriputra's way of questioning: for what reason does Śāriputra pose the difficulty to the bodhisattva's three samādhi by way of a dream? This question is worth learning—not first answering the question, but first asking how this question could arise. If the reader can put this question to a doubt he himself has raised, the doubt often loosens of itself.

20. The dream is false and deceptive, while the three samādhi are real. The treatise-author answers: because a dream is false and deceptive, like madness, not a real seeing; and these three samādhi are real dharmas. The difficulty becomes a difficulty because the two things are opposite in nature: on one side a realm of madness and delusion, not real; on the other side a real dharma. Once the opposition is made clear, the skeleton of the difficulty shows.

21. The three kinds in a dream, and the full form of the question. The treatise-author further cites what is said elsewhere: in a dream too there are three kinds—wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The meaning of the three natures must first be made clear: the wholesome is the mind that accords with principle, benefits people, and brings a desirable retribution; the unwholesome runs counter to the wholesome, arises in accord with the afflictions, and brings a painful retribution; the indeterminate is neither wholesome nor unwholesome, such as the mind of the deportments of walking, standing, sitting, and lying, the mind of work and craft, and the mind manifested by transformation; its nature does not fall on either side of wholesome and unwholesome, and so its retribution cannot be determined—this treatise says elsewhere that the indeterminate has no retribution, and so does not bring birth in the heavens above or among humans, and this is exactly what is meant. Among the three natures, the item of the indeterminate is the most crucial for this passage: if the dream-mind belongs to the portion of the indeterminate, then there is from the start no retribution to speak of; the ground on which the treatise-author below can answer that the dream-mind is feeble and cannot gather and come to completion was already in these three divisions. A wholesome mind practising the three samādhi should obtain merit; yet a dream is a dharma of madness and delusion, and one should not practise a real dharma within it and obtain a retribution; if there were a real dharma, it would not be called a dream. Thereupon the full form of Śāriputra's question appears: does practising the three samādhi in a dream increase the merit of prajñā, gather roots of goodness, and draw near to the Buddha path or not? Here 「三種」 tr. "three kinds" is a heading the treatise's own text lists, not to be sought from outside; when the reader meets a numbered set of dharmas, let him first look whether this treatise itself lists the names.

22. Leaving the two extremes and answering by the real mark. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's meaning: to say there is benefit—a dream is false and deceptive while prajñā is real; how can it increase it? To say there is no benefit—in a dream there is the wholesome; how can there be no benefit? Neither side can be answered, and so Subhūti leaves these two extremes and answers by the real mark of all dharmas—it refutes even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream. That is why he says that if practising prajñā by day has benefit, at night too it should have benefit, while even by day there is no benefit, how much less in a dream. It closes with one sentence: 「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night." Only at this point does that sentence of the second passage, day and night are equal and without difference, come to land.

23. Since he knows there is neither increase nor decrease, he should not raise the difficulty again. The treatise-author records a transitional sentence: Śāriputra, hearing what Subhūti said, since he knows that prajñā has neither increase nor decrease, should not raise the difficulty again. This sentence is the joint of the passage—the first difficulty is finished, and the question below is not the old difficulty raised again, but a separate matter raised. In reading long passages of question and answer, one must watch for such joining sentences, or else it is easy to mistake a later difficulty for an entanglement of the earlier one.

24. The gloss on gathering and coming to completion. The treatise-author glosses 「集成」 tr. "gathering and coming to completion" word by word: does this deed really gather and become able to complete a retribution or not? The gloss here is not superfluous text—if the two characters were not glossed, the whole debate that follows would hang in the air. In reading this treatise, one should form a habit: when the treatise-author stops to gloss a word, that word is certainly the key to that passage.

25. The dream-mind is feeble and cannot gather and come to completion. The treatise-author argues: if a deed were real, then since the Buddha constantly says 「一切法空如夢」 tr. "all dharmas are empty, like a dream," it should not be able to gather and come to completion; why? Because this dream-mind is feeble, it cannot gather and come to completion. He pushes one layer further—even the feeble mind of the daytime cannot gather and come to completion, how much less in a dream; and yet after waking from the dream, when one discriminates the wholesome and unwholesome minds that arose in the dream, this should gather and come to completion. At this point both sides that Śāriputra laid out in the third passage have received the treatise-author's placement: the mind in a dream has no strength; the discrimination after waking has strength.

26. The treatise-author restates the question of killing in a dream. The treatise-author restates, following the text, the case Subhūti set up: as when a person in a dream kills someone and, upon waking, discriminates, "was my killing a pleasure?"—how is this deed? does it gather and come to completion or not? This is the treatise-author repeating the sūtra text; it is not another speaker asking on the spot; in reading the style of the Expository Treatise, one must distinguish which sentence is sūtra and which is the treatise-author citing the sūtra.

27. The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's answer. The treatise-author repeats Śāriputra's words: all deeds, whether by day or in a dream, arise from causes and conditions; without causes and conditions they do not arise. The sūtra text originally says no condition and with a condition; the treatise-author cites it as causes and conditions—the same in meaning and smoother in wording; this is the ordinary way the treatise-author explains the sūtra following the text.

28. Subhūti approves his words. The treatise-author records Subhūti's words of approval: a deed arises with causes and conditions and does not arise without causes and conditions; a construction arises with causes and conditions and does not arise without causes and conditions. The three Chinese characters rendered here as ‘approves his words’ are important—since the criterion was set up by the questioner himself, the one answering need only approve it, and the debate need not be dragged further.

29. The gloss on deed and construction, and the four dharmas that are the causes of the three deeds. This passage is the densest in doctrine of the whole chapter; the treatise-author glosses four layers in one breath. First, he distinguishes deed and construction: 「業者,身口業;思者,但意業。」 tr. "Deeds are the deeds of body and speech; construction is only the deed of the mind." Second, he judges weight: construction is the true deed; the deeds of body and speech are called deeds because of construction. Third, the place of origin: the causes of these three deeds are four dharmas—seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing; because of these four the mind arises; the mind arises following causes and conditions, either pure or impure; the impure is sinful deed, the pure is meritorious deed. Fourth, it lands on the dream: what is seen in a dream is all because of prior seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing; the wholesome and evil done in a dream, 「為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」 tr. "because sleep covers the mind and it is not free, has no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution"; if this deed is obtained at the time of waking, then because the wholesome or evil mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution. The headings of the four dharmas are listed by the treatise's own text, and need not be sought from outside; and the four each have what they belong to: seeing belongs to what eye-consciousness takes up, hearing to what ear-consciousness takes up, sensing covers what the three consciousnesses of nose, tongue, and body touch and receive, and knowing belongs to the discernment of mind-consciousness. This treatise elsewhere asks itself why eye, ear, and mind are each given a separate name while the three consciousnesses of nose, tongue, and body are combined into the one of sensing, and answers that their use in aiding the path is more or less, and that what they know is either only of the world or reaches also to what transcends the world—because the use differs, they are spoken of separately; because the use is the same, they are spoken of together. Outside these four gates, the mind has no condition from which to arise; that what is seen in a dream is all because of prior seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing is precisely because, apart from these four gates, there is nothing that can be the material of a dream. The measure of the whole passage lies in the last sentence: the dream-deed cannot complete a retribution by itself, yet it can be helped to completion by the mind after waking—this is exactly the right understanding of what Śāriputra doubted in the third passage.

30. Subhūti's meaning is that the deed in a dream really does gather and come to completion. The treatise-author brings out Subhūti's meaning: the deed in a dream really does gather and come to completion; why? Because it arises from causes and conditions; the mind by day and the mind in a dream are without difference; both arise because of the four kinds. Here it must be read together with the preceding passage—the preceding passage says the dream-deed has no strength; this passage says the dream-deed has causes and conditions; what has no strength cannot complete a retribution alone; what has causes and conditions is not wholly nothing. The two statements do not contradict each other; the dividing line lies in whether it can complete a retribution alone or not.

31. Śāriputra objects from emptiness. The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's difficulty: as the Buddha says, all deeds are separated from their own marks; how do you say for certain that deeds arise with causes and conditions and do not arise without causes and conditions? The difficulty lies in the one character rendered here as ‘for certain’—it is not objecting to the teaching of causes and conditions itself; it is objecting to clinging to the teaching of causes and conditions as a fixed teaching.

32. Because ordinary people grasp at marks, deeds arise. The treatise-author brings out Subhūti's answer: though dharmas are empty and separated from marks, ordinary people grasp at marks, and because there are causes and conditions, deeds arise; if they do not grasp at marks, then without causes and conditions they do not arise; therefore all deeds exist because they arise from the causes and conditions of grasping at marks, and by day and in a dream there is no difference. At this point the two characters rendered as ‘grasping at marks’ in the eighth passage receive their full placement: emptiness and cause and effect are not spoken on the same level; emptiness is the mark of the dharma itself, cause and effect are the affair of the one who grasps at marks.

33. The question of dedication comes out again. The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's third question: when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections in a dream and dedicates it to the unsurpassed path, is this a real dedication or not? The sūtra text speaks of six matters, giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; the treatise-author cites them as the six perfections—a gathering-up according to the meaning, not a change of meaning.

34. The two sides of the difficulty about dedication. The treatise-author states Śāriputra's difficulty in full: if in a dream and by day there is no difference, then this dedication in a dream should be real; and again, if by day a clinging mind that grasps at marks is still not called dedication, how much less when sleep covers the mind. This difficulty attacks from both sides—pushed along equal and without difference, the dedication in a dream becomes real; pushed along grasping at marks not being called dedication, in a dream it is even less so. Wherever a difficulty has two sides, if the one answering breaks only one side, the difficulty still stands.

35. Because the two difficulties are deep, the question is yielded. The treatise-author explains why Subhūti yields the question: because these two difficulties are deep and hard to answer, he tells Śāriputra that he should ask Maitreya. This sentence is exactly the right understanding of the tenth passage—the reason for yielding the question lies in the depth of the difficulty, not in evasion.

36. The treatise-author sets up a question: why Maitreya only speaks of emptiness and does not answer. The treatise-author raises a question for the second time, and what he asks about is Maitreya's silence: why does Maitreya only speak of emptiness and not answer? If the reader too has had this doubt in his mind, he has read it rightly; the treatise-author's questions are often asked on the reader's behalf.

37. The two great disciples each have something they cling to. The treatise-author answers: these two great disciples, for the sake of benefiting bodhisattvas, discriminate whether waking and dreaming are the same or different; because the Buddha constantly says 「一切法如夢」 tr. "all dharmas are like a dream," if one practises the path by day, one should also practise the path in a dream. This answer first speaks of the intent of the two men's question and answer—it is to discriminate sameness and difference for the sake of benefiting bodhisattvas, not to contend for victory.

38. Maitreya knows what they cling to, and so does not answer. The treatise-author goes on to bring out the reason for not answering: because Maitreya knows and sees that the two men each have something they cling to and cannot penetrate it, therefore Maitreya does not answer. This is a way of teaching: while what is clung to has not loosened, answering same or answering different both fall into the clinging, and so he does not answer. Not answering is not having no answer; it is not giving an answer that will be seized and held.

39. Again someone says: Maitreya answers by emptiness. The treatise-author records another view: again someone says that Maitreya answers by this emptiness. The two views are set side by side without judgement—one says he does not answer, one says he takes emptiness as the answer. The reader keeps both; the treatise-author does not adopt or reject here, and in reading this treatise, wherever views are set side by side, one must not make the ruling in the treatise-author's place.

40. Śāriputra asks whether this is taken as realisation. The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's question: as you speak of emptiness, do you take this as realisation or not? This question comes from the preceding view—since it is said that Maitreya answers by emptiness, one can press further whether this emptiness is what is realised.

41. The two horns in Śāriputra's intent. The treatise-author brings out Śāriputra's intent: if you take this dharma as realisation, I would raise the difficulty of how it is realisation; if you do not realise it, you yourself have not obtained it and do not know it; how can you speak it? Both ends are blocked: saying one realises it invites the difficulty; saying one does not realise it forfeits the standing to speak. This is a pincer common in debate, and its form is worth noting.

42. Maitreya's intent: because nirvāṇa too is empty, he does not realise it. The treatise-author brings out Maitreya's intent: you take nirvāṇa as realisation; I, because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, do not realise it. This answer undoes the pincer—not realising is not failing to obtain; it is that the so-called place of realisation is itself also empty, and so there is nothing that can be taken as realisation. The not realising of the fourteenth passage here receives its reason.

43. Someone says: because he has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha, he does not realise it. The treatise-author records one more view: someone says that because Maitreya has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha, he says he does not realise it; the bodhisattva's dharma should know the dharmas of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and should not realise them. This view assigns not realising to the portion of the bodhisattva's station—knowing and not realising is the bodhisattva's dharma. It is set side by side with the preceding view, still without judgement.

44. The reason for the depth, and Śāriputra's own statement of causes and conditions. The treatise-author explains Śāriputra's thought: to be able to know the mark of nirvāṇa and not take realisation is called very deep. He also records Śāriputra's own statement of causes and conditions: 「久行六波羅蜜故,其智甚深。」 tr. "Because he has long practised the six perfections, his wisdom is very deep." At the end he brings out a turn in Śāriputra's mind: Maitreya will be the next to become a Buddha; he ought to be able to answer, and yet now he does not answer. This turn is the lead-in to the Buddha's coming forward in the next passage—the doubt has not ceased, and so the Buddha takes it over himself.

45. The Buddha in turn questions Śāriputra. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's question: therefore the Buddha in turn questions Śāriputra—what do you think? do you see the dharma by which you obtained arhatship or not? The two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘in turn questions’ point out the Buddha's intent—not resolving it from Maitreya's side, but from the questioner's own realised state.

46. The gloss on not seeing. The treatise-author glosses Śāriputra's not seeing word by word: this dharma is empty, signless, and without action; how could it be seen? If it were seen, that would be having a mark. He also speaks by way of the three eyes: the fleshly eye and the divine eye discriminate and grasp at marks, and so should not see it; the wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination, and so also does not see it. By both roads it is not seen, yet the reasons for not seeing differ—the former is not fit to see, the latter has no mark to be seen. This gloss is best read closely; otherwise one will misread the not seeing of the noble one as the not seeing of an ordinary person.

47. The Buddha seals it by the acceptance of non-arising. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's closing words: when the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of non-arising, he does not say, I see this dharma, I obtain the prediction, I shall obtain the unsurpassed path; though he does not have this view, he also does not give rise to the doubt that I shall not obtain the unsurpassed path; just as you, though you do not see the dharma, also do not doubt whether I have become an arhat or have not become an arhat. Taking Śāriputra's own realisation as the simile, he seals the bodhisattva's practice, and the first half closes here.

48. The vow of giving—hunger and cold and freezing and starvation, clothes worn out and ruined. Sūtra ② rises with a changed face: the Buddha tells Subhūti that when the bodhisattva practises dānapāramitā, if he sees beings in hunger and cold and freezing and starvation, with clothes worn out and ruined, the bodhisattva should make this vow—for however long I practise dānapāramitā, when I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may the beings in my land have no such matter; may their clothing, food and drink, and necessities of life be like those of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings and so on up to the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations; it closes by saying that he can fulfil dānapāramitā and draws near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This first vow is at the same time the sample of the form for the whole passage, with three clear sections: seeing the marks of beings' suffering; making the vow according to the perfection being practised; closing with fulfilling this perfection and drawing near to awakening. All the vows that follow keep to these three sections, and the reader can hold this as his measuring rule. Further: the passages ranged in parallel in the sentence-form 「當作是願」 tr. "should make this vow" number twenty-nine in the sūtra text, and at the end there is one more passage in the form 「當作是念」 tr. "should have this thought"; in his explanation the treatise-author takes that passage as 「最後願」 tr. "the last vow"—so by the word "vow" in the sūtra text there are twenty-nine, and by the treatise-author's naming there are thirty; here both are recorded as they are, without forcing a single number.

49. The vow of morality—the retributions of killing and so on up to wrong view. When the bodhisattva practises śīlapāramitā, he sees beings who kill and so on up to hold wrong view, short-lived, much ill, of poor complexion, without majesty and virtue, poor in wealth, born into low and mean families, maimed and ugly in form, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such matter. In this vow one must see a line of cause and effect: the marks listed are all retributions of breaking the precepts, and so what the vow remedies lies not in the mark but in the cause. The reader must not read it as the bodhisattva despising ugly people.

50. The vow of patience—hatred and abuse, harm by knives and staves. When the bodhisattva practises kṣāntipāramitā, he sees beings in hatred and abuse toward one another, harming one another and taking life with knives and staves, tiles and stones, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such matter; and it goes a layer further: 「相視如父、如母,如兄、如弟,如姊、如妹,如善知識,皆行慈悲。」 tr. "May they look on one another as father, as mother, as elder brother, as younger brother, as elder sister, as younger sister, as good friends, all practising kindness and compassion." This vow does not stop at removing evil; it also establishes the wholesome mark that is wished for—the fruit of the perfection of patience is not that no one contends, but that everyone looks on everyone as kin.

51. The vow of vigour—laziness and abandoning the three vehicles. When the bodhisattva practises vīryapāramitā, he sees beings who are lazy, not diligent in vigour, and abandon the three vehicles, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such matter, that all beings diligently cultivate vigour and each obtain deliverance in the paths of the three vehicles. Here the heading 「三乘」 tr. "three vehicles" is listed by the sūtra text itself—the śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha, and the Buddha vehicle. The difference among the three this treatise elsewhere judges by three matters: the condition by which one enters the path, the depth of awakening to emptiness, and the breadth of compassion for beings: the śrāvaka enters by hearing the Dharma from another, and from first entering the path up to the arhat all belong to this; it is the dharma of disciples; the pratyekabuddha does not hear from another, but either awakens by contemplating causes and conditions or awakens by himself in this life and accomplishes the path; his awakening to emptiness is somewhat deeper, but his mind of compassion for beings is still small; the Buddha vehicle, from the first arousing of the mind, makes the vow to deliver all beings, practises the six perfections, and gives rise to great kindness and great compassion, and its knowledge of the general mark and the specific mark knows all without exception. That the three each form one vehicle lies not in the height of the name of the fruit-station, but in the breadth of the arousing of the mind and in how far the knowledge reaches. What the vow grants is that each obtains deliverance, not that all equally enter one vehicle; it stands together with the later vow of purely the one Great Vehicle without obstruction, each spoken according to what it remedies.

52. The vow of meditation—the mind covered by the five hindrances, the meditative concentrations lost. When the bodhisattva practises dhyānapāramitā, he sees beings covered by the five hindrances, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such matter. The headings of the five hindrances are listed by the sūtra text itself: lust, hatred, sloth and torpor, restlessness and remorse, doubt—lust is the mind greedily stained by the realm of the five desires, fastening on what it loves and unable to draw back; hatred is the mind giving rise to loathing, anger, vexation, and harm toward an adverse realm; sleep is body and mind sunk in torpor and dull darkness, the power of clear illumination wholly lost, no different from death; restlessness and remorse are two joined into one: agitation is the mind floating, moving, scattered, and disordered, and cannot be held; regret is recalling what one has done or left undone and being vexed, as if an arrow were in the heart; the two alike have disturbance as their nature, and so are set up together as one hindrance; doubt is hesitating over the Dharma without deciding, the mind with nothing fixed, like entering a mountain of treasure with no hands to take it. That the five are called hindrances lies precisely in the single character 「覆」 tr. "cover"—they do not make people do evil; they keep the mind from clarity, and so what is lost is all the dharmas of concentration. What is lost is also listed by the text itself: the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna; kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity; the sphere of boundless space, the sphere of boundless consciousness, the sphere of nothing whatsoever, the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception. Kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity this treatise elsewhere glosses word by word: kindness is loving and holding beings in mind, always seeking matters of safety and happiness to benefit them—it is the mind that gives happiness; compassion is pitying and holding in mind the various sufferings of body and suffering of mind that beings undergo in the five destinies—it is the mind that removes suffering; joy is wishing that beings, from the happiness they have obtained, should give rise to further gladness, not stopping at giving them happiness; equanimity is letting go even of the preceding three minds, only keeping beings in mind without hating and without loving, keeping only equality. The four formless spheres too have their own sequence: constantly contemplating the emptiness of the body, keeping it in mind and not letting go, one passes beyond form and no longer sees the body, and what is contemplated is immeasurable and boundless—this is the sphere of boundless space; since space is boundless, taking it as object by consciousness makes the objects many and scattered, and so one gives up the object of space and takes only consciousness as object, with the one consciousness now present taking as object throughout the immeasurable consciousnesses of past and future—this is the sphere of boundless consciousness; the mark of consciousness too is like an illness, like a boil; breaking all the marks of consciousness, one binds the mind to nothing whatsoever—this is the sphere of nothing whatsoever; as for the highest sphere, because perception is already subtle and hard to be aware of, it is called not having perception, and because perception is really not yet severed, it is also called not without perception. These eight are none of them the doing of evil; they are precisely what the mind is able to obtain—once the five hindrances cover it, all eight are lost. What this vow sees is the subtlest—not seeing people do evil, but seeing people's minds covered and losing what they could obtain.

53. The vow of prajñā—folly and delusion and the loss of right view. When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he sees beings in folly and delusion, having lost the worldly and the world-transcending right view, some saying there are no deeds and no causes and conditions of deeds, some saying the soul is permanent, some saying annihilation, some saying there is nothing existent, and should make the vow of purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment. What this vow remedies is view, not conduct; the wrong views listed also come from the sūtra text itself. From this vow on, the phrase 「淨佛世界、成就眾生」 tr. "purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment" appears in the vow-words, and the closing words too mostly become drawing near to the omniscience of all kinds—yet the change of form is not uniform: after it, the two vows of no attachment and of the four castes still close with 「近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "draws near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi," and the vows further on no longer show the phrase 「淨佛世界、成就眾生」 tr. "purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment." The reader should take note, and must not hold to one pattern to cover the whole passage.

54. The vow of the three groups—the rightly assured, the wrongly assured, the unassured. When the bodhisattva practises the six perfections, he sees beings abiding in the three groups, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no wrongly assured group, not even its name. The headings of the three groups are listed by the sūtra text itself: first, the rightly assured group; second, the wrongly assured group; third, the unassured group—those of the rightly assured group have roots of goodness already fixed, and though they meet adverse conditions they will in the end surely tend toward the right path and not retrogress; those of the wrongly assured group have wrong view already firm, and though they meet good conditions they do not turn their minds, and are certain to fall into the evil destinies; those of the unassured group are fixed in neither direction: meeting good conditions they enter the right, meeting evil conditions they enter the wrong, their going and taking wholly bound to what they meet. The division of the three lies not in the good or evil of a single moment, but in whether their facing toward or turning away is already fixed or not yet fixed. The vow removes only the wrongly assured group, not the rightly assured group or the unassured group—the wording is most carefully measured; 「乃至無其名」 tr. "not even its name" is a sentence-form seen again and again from this passage on—what is wished for is that not even the name is set up.

55. The vow of the three evil destinies—the hells, the animals, the hungry ghosts. When the bodhisattva practises the six perfections, he sees the beings in the hells, the beings among the animals and the hungry ghosts, and should make the vow that in my land there be not even the name of the three evil destinies. What is seen is the place of beings; what is vowed is that there be not even the name of the place. The power of the vow lies here: it is not moving the beings of the evil destinies away, but making the land have no such kind to begin with.

56. The vow of the mark of the ground—stumps and thorns, hills and ditches. The bodhisattva sees the great earth with stumps and thorns, hills and ditches, foul and evil places, and should make the vow that my land have no such evil: 「地平如掌」 tr. "the ground level as the palm of a hand." From here, for several vows, what is seen turns from beings to the vessel-world—the mark of the land too is within the vow. The reader must not read the vows of the pure land only as delivering beings; the mark of the vessel-realm is equally gathered into the bodhisattva's practice.

57. The vow of the jewelled ground—the great earth of pure soil, without gold, silver, or precious things. The bodhisattva sees the great earth of pure soil, without gold, silver, or precious things, and should make the vow that my land be spread with golden sand. This vow is easily read as greed and love for precious things, but read together with what comes before and after, it is plain: the vow above removes foulness and evil, this vow establishes adornment; both are so that the mark of the land accords with the path, not for enjoyment.

58. The vow of no attachment—seeing beings with something they are attached to. The bodhisattva sees beings with something they are attached to, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have nothing they are attached to. The two vows above have just established the adornment of golden sand spread on the ground, and this vow at once removes attachment—adornment and non-attachment standing together is precisely where the vows of the pure land differ from worldly wealth and pleasure. Read the two vows in succession, and the doubt about the earlier vow unties itself.

59. The vow of the four castes—kṣatriya and so on up to śūdra. The bodhisattva sees beings of the four castes, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no name of the four castes. The headings of the four castes are listed by the sūtra text itself: kṣatriya, brahmin, vaiśya, śūdra—the kṣatriya is the royal clan that rules; the brahmin is the clan that by hereditary practice performs sacrifices and recites the scriptures; the vaiśya is the clan that trades and works at business; the śūdra is the clan that serves and labours. The four are a worldly institution that judges people high and low by the place of birth, not divided by conduct and deeds, and so what is vowed lies not in changing their conduct, but in letting the name of this discrimination have nothing to stand on. What is removed is the name, which is to remove its discrimination; the vow lies not in changing people's bodies, but in letting the name of discrimination have nothing to stand on.

60. The vow of superior and inferior—low, middle, and high, and the families one is born into. The bodhisattva sees beings who are low, middle, and high, born into low, middle, and high families, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such superior and inferior. This vow goes a layer deeper than the vow above: the vow above removes the name of clan and caste; this vow removes high and low between person and person. Read the two vows together, and one sees that the equality the bodhisattva vows for lies not only in institutions, but in the marks the mind takes as object.

61. The vow of wondrous form—all kinds of different forms. The bodhisattva sees beings with all kinds of different forms, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no such different forms, that all beings be upright, pure, and clean, accomplished in wondrous form. The measure of this vow lies in no difference, not in no form—what is removed is the mark of difference; what is established is one and the same wondrous form.

62. The vow of no master—seeing beings who have masters. The bodhisattva sees beings who have masters, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have not even the name of master, and not even its form and image: 「除佛法王」 tr. "except the Buddha, the Dharma King." The four Chinese characters rendered here as ‘except the Buddha, the Dharma King’ are most important: what is removed is the master of worldly rule and subjection, not having nothing to revere. The vow-words themselves keep this one exception, and the reader must not pass over it.

63. The vow of the six destinies—the hells and so on up to humans. The bodhisattva sees beings with the differences of the six destinies, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no name of the six destinies. The headings of the six destinies are listed by the sūtra text itself: these are the hells, these the animals, these the hungry ghosts, these the spirits, these the gods, these humans—each of the six has its mark: those in the hells, in great suffering and with minds disordered, cannot receive the Dharma; the animals, their minds covered by folly and delusion, cannot receive transformation; the hungry ghosts, their bodies burned by the fire of hunger and thirst, cannot receive the Dharma; these three are wholly places of sin. The spirits are the destiny of ghosts and spirits; this treatise does not set up the asuras separately as the name of a destiny, but includes them under ghosts and spirits; all ghosts and spirits are included within the destiny of ghosts and spirits, while the nāga kings enter the destiny of animals; where the treatise itself discusses the opening and combining of five destinies and six destinies, it says that the three evil destinies are wholly places of sin, while those whose merit is much and sin little, such as the asuras, the gandharvas, and the like, should have a separate place of birth, and therefore one should speak of six destinies—so this fourth, 「神」 tr. "spirits," is precisely a class in which sin and merit are combined and a separate place of birth is set up; it is not the preceding hungry ghosts. The treatise says elsewhere too that in the destiny of ghosts and spirits the eye-faculty and the rest are keen, yet the afflictions cover the mind, and so they cannot single-mindedly practise deep prajñā—from which it can be seen that it is a place where merit and wisdom are not matched. As for the gods, among the six destinies the destiny of the gods is highest, and receives the most excellent merit; humans have suffering and happiness combined—their suffering less than that of the three evil destinies, their happiness not equal to that of the gods, their faculties turbid and heavy, yet able to restrain the thoughts of suffering and happiness so as to practise prajñā, and so theirs is the body fit for cultivation. In the vow a practice to be wished for is further established: all beings alike share one and the same deed, cultivating the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path—no name of the six destinies, yet one and the same deed of the path.

64. The vow of birth by transformation—from eggs, from wombs, from moisture, by transformation. The bodhisattva sees beings with the four kinds of birth, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have none of the three kinds of birth, all alike born by transformation. The headings of the four kinds of birth are listed by the sūtra text itself: birth from eggs, birth from wombs, birth from moisture, birth by transformation—the marks of the four this treatise elsewhere brings out by events: birth from eggs is first forming an egg and then breaking the egg and coming out in bodily form, as when Viśākhā the Mother in one birth bore thirty-two eggs, and the eggs broke and thirty-two sons were born; birth from wombs is like the birth of ordinary people, dwelling in the womb and then coming out; birth from moisture is having bodily form by the condition of moisture and warmth, like the birth of the courtesan Āmrapālī and of the wheel-turning sage king Crown-born; birth by transformation is suddenly forming a body without anything to rely on, like the bhikṣuṇī Aluopo born by transformation from within the earth, and like people at the beginning of the kalpa, who were all born by transformation. The treatise further matches these four to the five destinies: the gods and the hells are wholly born by transformation; the hungry ghosts share the two kinds of womb and transformation; only the human destiny and the animals have all four kinds of birth. The reason birth by transformation alone is kept is that birth by transformation does not depend on the conditions of womb, moisture, and egg; at birth the body is formed and at once full-grown, without the suffering of gestation and nurture, and without the stage of weakness waiting to grow. Three are removed and one is kept; this vow is of one pattern with the vow above—removing difference and establishing equality.

65. The vow of supernormal powers—seeing beings without the five supernormal powers. The bodhisattva sees beings without the five supernormal powers, and should make the vow that the beings in my land all obtain the five supernormal powers. From this vow on, the closing words are mostly the abbreviation 「乃至近一切種智」 tr. "and so on up to drawing near to the omniscience of all kinds"—the sūtra text gathers it up with "and so on up to," abbreviating by carrying on the earlier wording of fulfilling the six perfections; it is not that the vow is lacking.

66. The vow of taking Dharma-joy as food—the trouble of excretion. The bodhisattva sees beings with the trouble of excretion, and should make the vow that the beings in my land all take Dharma-joy as food, without the trouble of excretion. What this vow sees is utterly ordinary, yet precisely shows the bodhisattva's fine-grained mind: the burdens of the body too are within the vow. What is established is not having no food, but changing the food into Dharma-joy.

67. The vow of light—seeing beings without light. The bodhisattva sees beings without light, and should make the vow that the beings in my land all have light. The vow-words are very short, and the meaning is of the same pattern as before; the reader may note that from here, for several vows, the sūtra text grows increasingly concise, what is seen and what is vowed each only a single sentence—the parallel ranging having come this far, the form is established, and the sūtra text no longer repeats the full pattern.

68. The vow of no sun and moon—the sun and moon, the seasons, and the years. The bodhisattva sees that there are the sun and moon, the seasons, and the years, and should make the vow that in my land there be no name of sun and moon, seasons, and years. What this vow removes is the measure of time. Viewed together with the vow below, measure and the measureless are precisely the theme of the several vows after this.

69. The vow of lifespan—seeing beings with short life. The bodhisattva sees beings with short life, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have a lifespan of immeasurable kalpas. The vow above removes the name of time; this vow establishes the measurelessness of life; the two vows follow on each other and do not contradict—what is removed is the discrimination of reckoning time; what is established is that life is not bounded by it.

70. The vow of the marks and minor signs—seeing beings without the marks and minor signs. The bodhisattva sees beings without the marks and minor signs, and should make the vow that the beings in my land all be accomplished in the thirty-two marks. The number of the marks comes from the sūtra text itself; what is vowed lies not in beings being handsome, but in their bodies being vessels of the path—the marks and minor signs are formed by merit, and so this vow is really a vow that beings be accomplished in merit.

71. The vow of roots of goodness—seeing beings apart from roots of goodness. The bodhisattva sees beings apart from roots of goodness, and should make the vow that the beings in my land be accomplished in roots of goodness, and by this merit make offerings to the buddhas. This vow goes a step further than the vow before: not only accomplishing roots of goodness, but making offerings to the buddhas with their merit—only when the use of roots of goodness has somewhere to return does it not become merit enjoyed for oneself.

72. The vow of no illness—the three poisons, the four illnesses. The bodhisattva sees beings with the three poisons and the four illnesses, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have none of the four kinds of illness or the illness of the three poisons. The headings of the four illnesses are listed by the sūtra text itself: cold, heat, wind illness, and the three kinds of mixed illness—this treatise elsewhere itself raises these four as the root of bodily illness, and matches them with the four elements: the four elements form the body and constantly harm one another; in each element one hundred and one illnesses arise, together making the four hundred and four sicknesses; among them the two hundred and two cold illnesses arise from the two elements of water and wind, and the two hundred and two heat illnesses arise from the two elements of earth and fire. Wind illness is when the wind element is out of balance and the whole body is thrown into disorder by it; the treatise says elsewhere that when wind illness and heat illness are severe they can make a person go mad, from which it can be seen that their power reaches even to the mind. Mixed illness is not arising from one element alone, but cold, heat, and wind breaking out together, and so the sūtra calls it the three kinds of mixed illness; when this treatise cites the sūtra it also has the words mixed heat, wind, and cold illness, meaning precisely that the three mix to form it. Removing bodily illness and the poisons of the mind together is what stands out in this vow—in terms of the body, the four illnesses; in terms of the mind, the three poisons; both within a single vow.

73. The vow of one vehicle—seeing beings with three vehicles. The bodhisattva sees beings with three vehicles, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no name of the two vehicles: 「純一大乘」 tr. "purely the one Great Vehicle." Read this vow together with the earlier vow of vigour, in which each obtains deliverance in the three vehicles, and one sees that they do not contradict: that vow remedies the laziness that abandons the three vehicles; what this vow establishes is the mark of the land. What the two vows remedy differs, and so what they say differs; they stand together without judgement.

74. The vow of no overweening pride. The bodhisattva sees beings with overweening pride, and should make the vow that the beings in my land have no name of overweening pride. Overweening pride is the illness of practitioners, not the illness of ordinary people; placed in the last section of the vows, it shows precisely that the land to be purified is without even the subtle illness of practitioners.

75. The vow of light, lifespan, and the number of the Saṅgha. In this vow the form turns: it does not start from seeing beings, but from self-examination—the bodhisattva should make this vow: if my light and lifespan are measured and the number of my Saṅgha is limited, he should make the vow that my light and lifespan be immeasurable and the number of my Saṅgha unlimited. All the vows before this were made facing the marks of beings; this vow is made facing the marks of his own body at the time of becoming a Buddha. There is a vow within the vow—a layering the sūtra text itself has.

76. The vow of a measureless land. Of the same pattern as before: if my land is measured, he should make the vow that my one land be like buddha-worlds as many as the sands of the Ganges. This vow and the vow above are both vows of self-examination, and what they vow is all measurelessness. At this point, the vow-words counted by the word "vow" in the sūtra text are exhausted.

77. Right recollection—the limit of birth and death is like space. The final passage speaks not of a vow but of a thought: when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections, he should have this thought—though the path of birth and death is long and the natures of beings are many, at that time he should rightly recollect thus: 「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空,是中實無生死往來,亦無解脫者」 tr. "the limit of birth and death is like space, and the limit of the nature of beings is also like space; within this there is really no going and coming in birth and death, and no one who is liberated either." What the vows before remedied are the marks of beings and of the land; what this passage remedies is the mind-strength of the very one who practises the vows. Having come this far, the reader should look back at the first half of the chapter: the words birth and death are like space run on one road with what is seen in a dream not being real—the two halves of the whole chapter here close their seam.

78. The treatise-author sets up a question: by what order? Treatise ② at its very opening asks about the seam: by what order is it that the bodhisattva is said to see beings in hunger and cold, freezing and starvation, and the like? This question is exactly the doubt in the reader's mind on reaching Sūtra ②—the first half speaks of dreams and samādhi, the latter half suddenly speaks of the vows of the pure land; why do they follow one another? The treatise-author does not avoid it; he asks first and then answers.

79. He practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment. The treatise-author answers: the bodhisattva has passed beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds and obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the prediction; he has no other matter left, and practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment; now the causes and conditions of purifying buddha-worlds are spoken of—seeing the marks of impure worlds, he vows that my land have no such matter—and therefore these matters are spoken of in order. The one phrase, he has no other matter left, sews the two halves into one matter: the mind that does not see and yet does not doubt, sealed in the first half, and what is practised in the latter half is precisely the whole of the work done holding this mind.

80. The extended explanation of the vow of giving. The treatise-author gives an extended explanation for the first vow alone, from which it can be seen that this vow is the sample for the whole passage. The bodhisattva sees beings in hunger and thirst, with clothes worn out and ruined, and at once has the thought: my merit and wisdom are now not yet accomplished, and I cannot supply in full what beings need; if I only practise the mind of kindness and compassion, it is of no benefit to beings. Therefore for however long it takes, 「深行三種福德,住三種福德中」 tr. "he deeply practises the three kinds of merit and abides within the three kinds of merit," and can make poor beings all obtain fulfilment—becoming a wheel-turning sage king, or becoming a king of the gods, or becoming a sage with supernormal powers, he can then guide beings in great numbers, break their firm greed, and make them abide in giving. As for the so-called three kinds of merit, the treatise's text does not list their names separately here; what comes out afterward is the use of the three kinds of body, and the reader must not supply a set of headings in the treatise-author's place. At the end the general principle is brought out: all conditioned dharmas belong to causes and conditions; because the wholesome causes and conditions are fulfilled, all obtain their retribution as wished—the reason the vows can be accomplished lies in this principle.

81. The brief explanation of the vow of morality. The treatise-author explains the second vow in only one sentence: because of the causes and conditions of beings breaking śīlapāramitā, they are short-lived, much ill, without majesty and virtue, and the like; the bodhisattva makes this vow: 「我自具足持戒,亦教眾生令持戒」 tr. "I myself fully keep the precepts, and also teach beings to keep the precepts." Keeping them oneself and teaching others raised together is the full form of the vow of the perfection of morality—only wishing that others keep the precepts while not keeping them oneself, the vow is not accomplished.

82. The remaining vows are to be discriminated according to their meaning. The treatise-author says plainly here: the remaining vows are likewise; discriminate them according to their meaning. These words are a rule of explanation the treatise-author sets for himself—not a passing-over, but showing people an example, so that the reader, by the pattern of the first two vows, explains the rest himself. In reading this treatise, meeting words of this kind, one must oneself push through the remaining vows one by one according to the pattern; only then does it count as having read it through.

83. Because the meaning of the last vow is not clear, it is explained briefly. The treatise-author singles out the last vow: the meaning of the last vow is not clear; now I shall explain it briefly. The marks of the earlier vows are evident; the words of this passage are hidden, and so it must be explained separately. Here too the treatise-author's naming can be seen—the sūtra text in this passage says should have this thought, and the treatise-author calls it a vow; this is recorded as it is, without forcing them to agree.

84. The mind of exhaustion and weariness is wrong recollection. The treatise-author first writes out the actual state of the mind of exhaustion and weariness: after the bodhisattva has made vows such as those above, a mind of exhaustion and weariness arises—the Buddha path can be obtained only after practising all the merits for immeasurable, countless asaṃkhyeya kalpas; yet the years of a single kalpa already cannot be counted, which is why the Buddha shows it to people by similes, how much more passing through birth and death and undergoing all sufferings and vexations for immeasurable, boundless asaṃkhyeya kalpas; beings too are immeasurable and boundless; beings equal to the atoms of the three-thousand great-thousand world are already hard to deliver, how much more beings equal to the atoms of the immeasurable worlds of the ten directions. Because of these matters, the mind may give rise to retreat and sinking: 「是名邪憶念」 tr. "this is called wrong recollection." What matters is that the treatise-author does not rebuke this mind; he first describes it with the utmost truth, and only then judges it to be wrong recollection—the wrongness lies not in the feeling of suffering and vexation, but in retreating and sinking because of it.

85. The three roads of right recollection. The treatise-author brings out the right recollection the Buddha teaches, speaking of it along three roads. First, though birth and death are long, all this is empty, 「如虛空、如夢中所見」 tr. "like space, like what is seen in a dream," not really long and far, and one should not give rise to a mind of weariness—this is exactly in accord with the first half of the chapter. Second, the future age too is what a single thought takes as object, and it too is not long and far—the feeling of length and distance arises from the mark taken as object. Third, because of the bodhisattva's power of immeasurable merit and wisdom, he can pass beyond immeasurable kalpas. Each of the three roads cures one illness: the first cures his clinging to length as real; the second cures his fear formed from the mark taken as object; the third cures his doubt that his own power to deliver is weak.

86. The Buddha speaks the great causes and conditions: delivering them is not hard either. The whole chapter closes with the great causes and conditions the Buddha himself speaks: 「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是;眾生雖多,亦無定實眾生。如眾生無量無邊,佛智慧亦無量無邊,度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心。」 tr. "Birth and death are like space, and beings likewise; though beings are many, there are no fixed, real beings either. As beings are without measure and without limit, the Buddha's wisdom too is without measure and without limit, and delivering them is not hard either; therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness." This close has two layers. First, the beings to be delivered are not fixed and real, and so their being without measure does not become an obstruction. Second, the Buddha's wisdom that can deliver is also without measure, and so without measure matches without measure. The question at the chapter's head, whether the samādhi in a dream is beneficial or not, is by now far behind; yet one thread is unbroken—not taking what is seen as real, therefore not grasping; not taking the measureless as hard, therefore not retrogressing. Not grasping and not retrogressing are precisely the head and the tail of the whole chapter.

Do Not Misread

Do not read 「晝、夜夢中等無異」 tr. "day, night, and dream are equal and without difference" as the dream being as real as waking. If it were equally real, then killing someone in a dream would have the same retribution as killing someone when awake; yet the treatise-author goes on to explain that the wholesome and evil done in a dream 「無有勢力,不能集成果報」 tr. "have no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution," precisely because the dream-mind is covered by sleep and is not free. From this it can be seen that equal and without difference is said with respect to prajñā not discriminating between day and night, not with respect to the reality of the dream-world. In reading the prajñā sūtras and treatises, whenever one meets words such as equal and without difference, without duality and without difference, one must first ask one question: with respect to which dharma is it said to be equal?

Do not read 「夢中無有法集成」 tr. "in a dream there is no dharma that gathers and comes to completion" as doing evil in a dream having no bearing at all. The treatise-author's gloss distinguishes most finely: because sleep covers the mind and it is not free, the deed in a dream has no strength and cannot complete a retribution by itself; yet when, after waking, one discriminates, recollects, imagines, and grasps at marks, and the wholesome or evil mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution. So the dream itself does not form sin or merit; the grasping and clinging toward the dream after waking is the real gate. If a practitioner reproaches himself because of an evil dream, or congratulates himself because of a good dream, he falls exactly into the recollection, imagining, and discrimination at the time of waking of which the treatise-author speaks.

Do not read Maitreya's 「如是不證」 tr. "thus I do not realise it" as his not having obtained the Dharma or being unwilling to answer. The treatise-author himself answers the reason: Maitreya knows that the two men each have something they cling to and cannot penetrate it, and so does not answer; and he records two further views: one says Maitreya answers by this emptiness, one says that because he has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha he says he does not realise it. The three views are set side by side and the treatise-author does not judge; the reader must not take one view as settled in the treatise-author's place. As for the meaning of not realising, the treatise-author himself brings out its principle: because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, he does not realise it—it is that the place of realisation itself has no mark that can be grasped, not that there is no realisation to be attained. The sūtra text itself is also clear: Śāriputra, hearing it, praises his wisdom as very deep; he does not mock his inability.

Do not read Śāriputra's 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" as knowing nothing at all. The treatise-author separates two roads word by word: the fleshly eye and the divine eye discriminate and grasp at marks, and so should not see; the wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination, and so also does not see. The former is not fit to see; the latter has no mark to be seen. Śāriputra states of himself that he does not see, and the Buddha at once seals the bodhisattva's practice by this—not seeing and yet not doubting. If not seeing is read as bewilderment, then the latter half of the sentence, he knows of himself that he really obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, has nothing to rest on.

Do not read the vows of purifying buddha-worlds as the bodhisattva loathing the beings of defiled lands. The first half of every vow is seeing the marks of beings' suffering; the latter half is vowing that his land have no such matter; what is tied in between is the perfection being practised—seeing hunger and cold, he practises giving; seeing the breaking of precepts, he practises morality; seeing hatred and harm, he practises patience. What is removed is the marks of suffering and their causes, not the people who suffer; and in the vows the wholesome marks that are wished for are established again and again, such as looking on one another as father, mother, brothers, and sisters, all practising kindness and compassion, and being accomplished in roots of goodness so as to make offerings to the buddhas. The treatise-author further explains the first vow at length as the bodhisattva being ashamed that his merit and wisdom are not yet accomplished and deeply practising merit—the starting point of the vow is one's own insufficiency, not finding fault with others.

Do not read 「餘殘諸願亦如是,隨義分別」 tr. "the remaining vows are likewise; discriminate them according to their meaning" as meaning the other vows can be passed over. The treatise-author explains the first two vows and establishes their pattern, and then shows people the example, wanting the reader to explain the rest himself by the pattern. If these words are read as an abridgement, the specific marks of the twenty-odd vows are thrown away along with it—and that the marks of suffering seen in each vow differ, and the wholesome marks established differ, is precisely what is richest in this passage.

Do not read the mind of exhaustion and weariness as a fault and hurry to rebuke it. The treatise-author first writes out in full the reasons for the mind of exhaustion and weariness—the number of kalpas cannot be calculated, beings cannot be counted, beings equal to atoms are already hard to deliver—and only then judges it to be wrong recollection. The wrongness lies not in finding it hard, but in retreating and sinking because of the hardness. If the reader is right now troubled by this mind, let him see that what the treatise-author gives is three roads of right recollection, not a sentence of blame.

Bearing on Practice

The first use: dreams can be taken up for self-examination without self-reproach. The treatise-author says it plainly: what is seen in a dream is all because of prior seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing; a dream does not create new conditions, it only turns over old ones. So the greed and hatred that appear in a dream are shadows of what was practised in the daytime. The one who applies himself can make a gentle self-inquiry here—not asking what I did in the dream, but asking from which seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing this shadow came. As for what is done in a dream, because sleep covers the mind it has no strength and from the start does not form a retribution; what must really be watched is that one thought of recollection, imagining, and discrimination after waking.

The second use: the two characters rendered as ‘grasping at marks’ can serve as a daily watchfulness. The treatise-author lands the pivot of deeds arising from causes and conditions on grasping at marks: because of grasping at marks, with a condition a deed arises; if one does not grasp at marks, then without causes and conditions it does not arise. Its use at the gate of practice is very simple—when a realm comes, first do not hurry to judge it good or bad; look back to see whether one has already seized something on the mark. If one has seized it, the deed arises from there; if one does not seize it, the same realm passes, and passes away. By day and in a dream there is no difference—what this says is exactly this one place of no difference.

The third use: being able to say it and having realised it must be kept apart. Maitreya speaks most deeply and yet says of himself that he does not realise it, and Śāriputra for this reason praises his wisdom as very deep. What those who study the Dharma most easily fall into is taking speaking for realising—once they can explain clearly, they think they have arrived. The criterion this chapter gives lies not in eloquence but in nothing to be attained: whenever one feels one has seized some insight and will not let it go, that is exactly grasping at marks; only when one speaks the Dharma and the mind does not grasp a place of realisation is it Maitreya's kind of speaking.

The fourth use: not seeing and yet not doubting can be put to use directly. After long practice two illnesses often arise: either one seeks a clear proof of realisation and does not get it, and so gives rise to a retreating mind; or one fabricates a proof of realisation oneself and abides clinging within it. What the Buddha gives is two sentences standing together—he does not have the thought, this dharma will obtain the prediction; and he also does not give rise to the doubt that I shall not obtain the unsurpassed path. The first sentence takes down the fabricated proof; the latter sentence holds up the faith that does not retrogress. Lacking either of the two, it is either clinging or doubt.

The fifth use: the vows can be taken one by one as samples for making vows. Every vow follows the same method: seeing a mark of suffering, tying it to the perfection one is now cultivating, vowing that in the future land there be no such matter, and closing with this practice being able to fulfil this perfection and draw near to awakening. In daily use the making of vows is often vague and floating; this passage gives a most concrete pattern—what is the mark of suffering I have seen today, which perfection am I now cultivating, what is to be removed in the vow and what is to be established. Even such matters as the trouble of excretion and the absence of light are within the vows, from which it can be seen that there is no mark of suffering that cannot enter a vow.

The sixth use: when the mind of exhaustion and weariness comes, there are three roads to walk. What the treatise-author gives is not a single sentence about endurance: first, contemplate birth and death as like space, like what is seen in a dream, not really long and far—length is the mark taken as object, not the reality taken as object. Second, contemplate the future age too as what a single thought takes as object, and it too is not long and far—the length of the future appears only in this present thought. Third, recall that because of the bodhisattva's power of immeasurable merit and wisdom he can pass beyond immeasurable kalpas—do not measure the journey to come by the strength of the present. The three roads can be taken up as occasion requires; and at the very end there are also the great causes and conditions the Buddha himself speaks, to hold to: though beings are many, there are no fixed, real beings either; the Buddha's wisdom too is without measure and without limit; delivering them is not hard either.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is two sūtra sections and two treatise sections. Sūtra ① begins from Śāriputra's asking whether entering the three samādhi in a dream benefits prajñā or not, and Subhūti's answer that day, night, and dream are equal and without difference; next he asks whether the deed performed in a dream gathers and comes to completion or not; Subhūti sets up the case of killing someone in a dream and asks in return; Śāriputra himself brings out the criterion of having a condition or no condition; Subhūti approves it and extends it to the mind arising among the dharmas of seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing, and the mind having purity and stain; Śāriputra objects that all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks, and Subhūti answers that because of grasping at marks, with a condition a deed arises; at the end he asks whether the dedication of the six perfections in a dream is real or not, and Subhūti, because Maitreya is present before them and the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression, yields the question to Maitreya. Maitreya answers that the name, form, and the emptiness of form all cannot answer; he does not see one who can answer, does not see a dharma that can be given the prediction, does not see a place of the prediction; all dharmas are without duality and without difference; Śāriputra presses whether speaking thus is obtaining the dharma and realising it or not, and Maitreya answers thus I do not realise it; Śāriputra has the thought praising his wisdom as very deep, able to speak thus because he uses nothing to be attained. The Buddha then asks Śāriputra in return whether, by this dharma, he obtained arhatship and saw this dharma; Śāriputra answers that he does not see it, and the Buddha at once seals, by not seeing and yet not doubting, the mark of the bodhisattva practising prajñā. Treatise ① first sets up the question why Śāriputra poses the difficulty of the three samādhi by way of a dream, answering that a dream is false and deceptive, like madness, not a real seeing, while the three samādhi are real; it cites what is said elsewhere, that in a dream there are the three kinds, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate; brings out Subhūti's meaning of leaving the two extremes and answering by the real mark of all dharmas; and closes with prajñā not discriminating between day and night; next, following the text, it glosses gathering and coming to completion, makes clear that the dream-mind is feeble and cannot gather and come to completion while discrimination after waking should gather and come to completion, restates the question of killing in a dream and the answer of having a condition or no condition, glosses word by word deed and construction, the four dharmas of seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing as the causes of the three deeds, and that the wholesome and evil in a dream, because sleep covers the mind, have no strength, while at the time of waking the coming together can help to complete a retribution; next it brings out Śāriputra's difficulty from emptiness and Subhūti's answer of grasping at marks, restates the question of dedication and the two-sided difficulty, and makes clear that because the two difficulties are deep the question is yielded; again it sets up the question why Maitreya only speaks of emptiness and does not answer, brings out the meaning that he does not answer because the two great disciples each have something they cling to, and records together the two views, again someone saying he answers by emptiness and someone saying he does not realise because he has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha; it brings out the facing of Śāriputra's intent and Maitreya's intent, and at the end explains the intent of the Buddha's questioning Śāriputra in return, glosses word by word the not seeing of the fleshly eye, the divine eye, and the wisdom-eye, and closes with the Buddha sealing the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising who does not see and yet does not doubt. In Sūtra ② the Buddha tells Subhūti that the bodhisattva, when practising the six perfections, sees the various marks of suffering, lack, and foulness of beings and vows one by one to purify his land—from the vow of giving with hunger and cold and freezing and starvation, the vow of morality with the retributions of broken precepts, the vow of patience with hatred and harm, the vow of vigour with laziness and abandoning the three vehicles, the vow of meditation with the five hindrances and loss of concentration, the vow of prajñā with folly and wrong view, to the three groups, the three evil destinies, the mark of the ground, the jewelled ground, no attachment, the four castes, superior and inferior, wondrous form, no master, the six destinies, the four kinds of birth, the five supernormal powers, taking Dharma-joy as food, light, no sun and moon, seasons, and years, lifespan, the marks and minor signs, roots of goodness, no illness, one vehicle, no overweening pride; at the end come the two vows of self-examination, light, lifespan, and the number of the Saṅgha being measureless, and the land being like the sands of the Ganges; and it closes with the passage of right recollection in the form should have this thought. Treatise ② first sets up the question by what order, answering that after the bodhisattva has passed beyond the grounds of the two vehicles and obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the prediction he has no other matter left and practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment; next it explains at length the vow of giving, bringing out the marks of the bodhisattva being ashamed that his merit and wisdom are not yet accomplished, deeply practising the three kinds of merit, and becoming a wheel-turning sage king, a king of the gods, or a sage with supernormal powers to guide beings and break their firm greed, closing with conditioned dharmas belonging to causes and conditions and so obtaining their retribution as wished; it briefly explains the vow of morality as keeping the precepts oneself and teaching others, and makes clear that the remaining vows are to be discriminated according to their meaning; at the end it explains the last vow alone, writes out in full the actual state of the mind of exhaustion and weariness and judges it to be wrong recollection, and brings out the three roads of right recollection—birth and death are all empty, like space, like what is seen in a dream; the future age too is what a single thought takes as object; the bodhisattva's power of merit and wisdom can pass beyond immeasurable kalpas—closing the whole chapter at last with the great causes and conditions the Buddha himself speaks, 「度亦不難」 tr. "delivering them is not hard either."

The doctrinal veins between this chapter and the chapters before and after can be seen along three lines. First, continuing what came before: the opening sentence of Sūtra ① continues the previous chapter's matter of the bodhisattva entering the three samādhi and poses the difficulty by way of a dream, and so the first half of this chapter does not separately establish the meaning of the three samādhi, but only asks about its bounds within a dream. Second, the seam within the chapter: the first half discusses dream and reality, the latter half discusses the vows of the pure land; they seem not to belong together, and the treatise-author's very first question at the opening of his explanation mends this seam—after obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the prediction, there is no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment; so the mind sealed in the first half is precisely the support of the work practised in the latter half. Third, reaching ahead: the 「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空」 tr. "the limit of birth and death is like space, and the limit of the nature of beings is also like space" of the final passage of right recollection runs in one line with what is seen in a dream not being real at the chapter's head, and the meaning that the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness is also what the chapters after this rest on when they speak at length of the places of the bodhisattva's practice.

Of the explanations of the ancient masters, two houses are worth recording for this chapter. The first is Jizang. His Commentary titles this chapter 「夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Chapter Fifty-eight: Dream Conduct," differing from the title in this treatise's base text; explaining the chapter's name, he says: 「若凡夫覺果夢,覺行是行,夢行非行。菩薩了夢覺不二,夢覺既行,覺夢亦行」 tr. "For ordinary people, waking bears fruit and dreaming does not: practice while awake is practice, practice in a dream is not practice. The bodhisattva understands that dream and waking are not two; since he practises in dream and in waking, in waking and in dream alike he practises," and again: 「今正明菩薩夢覺不二行,故云夢行亦」 tr. "Now it is precisely making clear the bodhisattva's practice in which dream and waking are not two; therefore it is called Dream Conduct"—explaining why the chapter bears its name by dream and waking being not two. His sectional division of this chapter says: 「又此亦文中具論三種義:一步論夢中行有益無益,二論夢中行集成不集成,三論夢迴向非迴向」 tr. "Further, this text fully discusses three meanings: first, it discusses whether practice in a dream is beneficial or not beneficial; second, whether practice in a dream gathers and comes to completion or does not; third, whether dedication in a dream is dedication or not dedication"—the three divisions correspond exactly to the three rounds of question and answer in this treatise's Sūtra ① and Treatise ①. This is Jizang's own division and explanation, and it and this treatise-author's explanation following the text each have their own emphasis; they are recorded together without judgement. The second is Huiying. His Commentary titles it 「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」 tr. "Explaining Chapter Fifty-eight: Entering Samādhi in a Dream," identical character for character with the title in this treatise's base text; his sectional division of this chapter says: 「爾時舍利弗已下,就此品中大有二意:第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺;第二從佛告須菩提有菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜時已下竟品,明菩薩之行淨佛國願」 tr. "From ‘At that time Śāriputra’ onward, within this chapter there are broadly two intentions: the first makes clear that, carrying on from the previous chapter's entering the three samādhi and widely transforming beings, a discussion arises in which dream and waking are made equal; the second, from ‘the Buddha told Subhūti: there is a bodhisattva-mahāsattva who, when practising dānapāramitā’ onward to the end of the chapter, makes clear the bodhisattva's practice of the vow to purify the buddha-land"—dividing this chapter in two, the first half making dream and waking equal and the latter half the vow to purify the buddha-land, which corresponds exactly to this treatise's division into Sūtra ① and Treatise ①, Sūtra ② and Treatise ②. Explaining the intent of Śāriputra's first question, he says: 「意謂夢是誑法,三昧是實」 tr. "The idea is that a dream is a deceptive dharma, while samādhi is real"—the same line of reasoning as this treatise-author's answer that the dream is false and deceptive while the three samādhi are real. The two houses use different chapter names; the examination of the variant names of the chapter, the division into fascicles in the various editions, and the collation of the starred notes are given in detail in the apparatus layer.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷七十五,單一單元。卷七十五以續題「大智度論釋燈喻品第五十七之餘」〔T25 0584c08〕重起,其時尚在品五十七〈燈炷品〉之內;本品品題「大智度論釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」〔T25 0587b21〕逕接前品之末而起,品首無卷題、無造署譯署。品身訖於「度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」〔T25 0591a18〕一句迄;次品品題「大智度論釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」〔T25 0591a20〕緊接其後,仍在卷七十五之內——卷末題「大智度論卷第七十五」在品五十九以下〔T25 0592a12〕,不在本品範圍。本品為居卷中·不涉卷界之型,與品五十二〈善知識品〉同型;與品四十六之卷首起題型、品四十八之跨卷型、品五十三之品尾繫卷尾型、品五十七之跨卷續題型皆異。

石本卷界之異(恰以本品品首為其卷第七十六首·三注同向)。 底本之卷七十五方過其半,而石本於此收卷起卷:本品品題注〔T25 0587b21〕首語即「卷第七十六首【石】」;品題前一錨〔T25 0587b20〕另有二注——note(0587010)「生【大】|(生釋第五十六品竟,大智度經卷第七十五)【石】」、note(0587011)「卷第七十五終【石】」——石本於此處收其卷七十五(並以「大智度經」為書名、以「第五十六品」標號,-1 階),起其卷七十六。三注同向,石本自有一套卷界,與底本不合,如實誌錄,機制不強解(承品五十五至五十七已誌之石本卷界型)。〔0587b20 之二注在品五十七範圍內,不入本品九十二條 app 之帳,此處繫出以與品題注合觀。〕

全品純漢字五千一百六十三(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。品內結構二【經】二【論】交替、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0587b22〕、【論】〔T25 0588a12〕、【經】〔T25 0588c28〕、【論】〔T25 0590c10〕。四枚結構標記各有校記,宋、宮二本無此四枚標記(四枚皆為 star 重引,共用品五十七範圍內之二注,見第八目)——標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。

說者結構與問答之數:經①以舍利弗問須菩提「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」〔T25 0587b22〕發端,其下轉折十六處皆有明文可辨(「須菩提報舍利弗」「舍利弗問須菩提」「須菩提語舍利弗」「舍利弗言」「舍利弗語須菩提」「舍利弗白彌勒菩薩」「彌勒菩薩語舍利弗」「舍利弗語彌勒菩薩」「彌勒答舍利弗」「爾時,舍利弗作是念」「爾時,佛告舍利弗」等),受者兩度轉換(舍利弗→彌勒、彌勒→舍利弗),末以佛親問舍利弗而印證收束;其中〔T25 0587c07〕與〔T25 0588a07〕二處無重出換說標記,皆以「舍利弗!」呼名起句,依承前段連續開示認定為前一說者之續答,非不確定項,如實分記。論①正式問答二組(〔T25 0588a12〕問曰/〔T25 0588a13〕答曰;〔T25 0588c02〕問曰/〔T25 0588c03〕答曰),其間「舍利弗以空難須菩提」〔T25 0588b20〕、「舍利弗復問」〔T25 0588b26〕等敘事體嵌入問答為論主複述經①之詰難,非另一說者現場發言,不計入問答對數;「復有人言」〔T25 0588c07〕、「有人言」〔T25 0588c12〕各一見,共二見,皆在次組答曰之內並陳彌勒「以空答」與「未具足佛法故不證」二說,論主未出取捨,如實分記。經②以「佛告須菩提」〔T25 0588c28〕新起說,全段佛對須菩提連續開示,無說者轉換。論②正式問答唯一組(〔T25 0590c10〕問曰/〔T25 0590c11〕答曰),全段無「有人言」。全品正式問答三對(論①二、論②一)。

經②段數與願數(兩計法並記·不立單一願數斷言):經②自「佛告須菩提」〔T25 0588c28〕起至「近一切種智」〔T25 0590c09〕迄,本帳逐段重數為三十段——首段以「佛告須菩提」起,其下二十九段皆以「復次,須菩提」起。願之計法有二,並記不合一:其一,依願句計得二十九(「當作是願」字串二十九見(含嵌於「應作是願」句內者二)+「應作是願」二見;願段起句計則二十七+二=二十九;另一「應作是願」為頁欄所隔而字流見斷,見第八目);其二,依段計得三十,其末段作「當作是念」而論主稱之為「最後願」〔T25 0591a02〕,則末段亦在願數之內。三十段之計與慧影疏「就此文中有三十復次。」〔X46n0791 0897c22〕逐字相合(其分三意:別行別願六、總行總願二十三、教菩薩觀行一,合之為三十,見第六目)。

二、術語考

夢中入三三昧·晝夜等無異。 全品之發端。經①之問:「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」〔T25 0587b22〕;須菩提之答不循有益無益二邊,而以晝夜一等破之:「晝、夜夢中等無異故」〔T25 0587b26〕。論①出舍利弗設問之所以:「以夢虛誑、如狂、非實見故;是三三昧是實法。」〔T25 0588a13〕,又引餘處之說:「夢中亦有三種:善、不善、無記。」〔T25 0588a15〕——夢若通三性則夢中行三昧應得福德,夢若是狂癡法則不應於中行實法得果報,兩路相逼,故成難。論釋須菩提之答法:「不得答言有益、無益,是故須菩提離此二邊難」〔T25 0588a22〕,而以諸法實相答之,「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」;其所據在「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」〔T25 0588a26〕。

集成。 本品訓詁之第一要目。經①舍利弗次問:「菩薩摩訶薩若夢中所作業,是業有集成不?」〔T25 0587b29〕;論主逕出其義:「『集成』者,是業實集能成果報不?」〔T25 0588b01〕——集者業之實集,成者能成果報。其不能集成之故在心之強弱:「是夢心微弱故,不能集成。晝日微弱心,尚不能集成,何況夢中!」〔T25 0588b03〕;而夢覺相續則能助成:「夢中所作善惡,為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」〔T25 0588b15〕,若「得覺時,善惡心和合故,能助成果報」〔T25 0588b17〕。

業·思·四種法。 論①之隨文訓釋:「業者,身口業;思者,但意業。思是真業,身口業為思故名為業。」〔T25 0588b11〕;其生起之緣為四:「是三業因四種法:若見、若聞、若覺、若知,因此四種則心生」〔T25 0588b12〕——心隨緣生,或淨或不淨,不淨為罪業、淨為福業。經①之對答亦即此義:「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」〔T25 0587c06〕、「於見聞覺知法中心生,不從不見聞覺知法中心生,是中心有淨有垢。」〔T25 0587c08〕。末以取相收之:「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生」〔T25 0588b23〕——業之有無不繫夢覺,繫取相。

迴向·實迴向。 經①第三問:「是善根福德迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是實迴向不?」〔T25 0587c17〕;論出舍利弗之二難:夢覺既無異則夢中迴向應是實,而晝日著心取相尚不名迴向,「何況眠睡覆心」〔T25 0588b29〕。須菩提以二難深故轉問彌勒。

不證。 本品之樞紐詞。彌勒之答:「我不見是法可答,不見能答者」〔T25 0587c26〕;舍利弗詰其是否即以此為證,彌勒答:「如我所說法,如是不證。」〔T25 0588a02〕。論出其意:「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」〔T25 0588c11〕,復錄異說一:「彌勒未具足佛法故,說言『不證』」〔T25 0588c12〕——菩薩法應知空、無相、無作而不應證。佛之印證亦即此義:「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,得無生忍時」〔T25 0588c23〕不作見法得記之念,亦不生不得之疑。論主釋其不見之故:「慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。」〔T25 0588c22〕。

淨佛世界·成就眾生。 經②之總句式,逐願皆出。其相繫之願詞為「當作是願」(字串二十九見·願段起句二十七)與「應作是願」(二見)。論②出其次第之所以:「菩薩過聲聞、辟支佛地,得無生法忍、授記,更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。」〔T25 0590c11〕——見不淨世界之相,故願我國土無如是事。「世界」一詞聖、石二本一律作「國土」(一原生注+十八枚 star 重引,見第八目),而所釋經 T223 正文逕作「國土」(見第四目)。

正憶念·邪憶念。 論②之收束。發大願已而疲厭心起,計劫數之長、眾生之多而「或心生退沒,是名邪憶念。」〔T25 0591a10〕;佛教之正憶念則曰:「生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。」〔T25 0591a11〕——以夢喻收全品,與品首之夢相首尾相應。末出大因緣:「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是」〔T25 0591a16〕,眾生無量無邊而佛智慧亦無量無邊,「度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」〔T25 0591a18〕。

三、譬喻與故事

本品譬喻極罕(如實誌)。 與品四十六〈魔事品〉之七喻十詰、品五十七〈燈炷品〉之燈炷合喻異,本品全篇無新設之譬喻,其喻皆是「夢」之一事——而「夢」在本品非設喻,是所論之事本身。全品可入此目者三,逐一誌之。

夢喻(引佛語為難·非本品自設)。 經①舍利弗引佛常說之語為難:「如佛說,一切法如夢」〔T25 0587c01〕;論①覆牒作「一切法空如夢」〔T25 0588b02〕。此非本品之喻,是本品之所詰——若一切法如夢,則夢中所作何以能集成?本品之答不破此喻,而以取相之有無別之。

夢中殺人(設事詰問·須菩提反質舍利弗)。 須菩提不正面答,反設一事以質之:「若人夢中殺眾生,覺已憶念,取相分別:『我殺是快耶?』」〔T25 0587c04〕——夢中殺是夢,覺已憶念取相則非夢;一問而業之所繫自明。此為全品唯一之設事,非譬喻而近於譬喻。

生死如虛空(品末收束之喻)。 論②末引佛說大因緣:「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是」〔T25 0591a16〕;又以夢喻並舉:「如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠」〔T25 0591a11〕。品首以夢立難,品末以夢破厭——同一夢字,前為所詰,後為所用。

四、所釋經文

品名網:夢中入三昧/夢行/夢入三昧(三名兩系·並錄不判)。 本品品名三名兩系,逐一據底本誌之。

其一,夢中入三昧品——本論底本品題〔T25 0587b21〕「大智度論釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」;慧影《大智度論疏》目次〔X46n0791 0794b16〕與本品疏首之題皆作「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」;所釋經 T223 側聖本作「夢中入三昧」(見下 T223 品題注)。

其二,夢行品——本論宋、元、宮三本品題作「大智度論釋夢行品第五十八」(十二字;注並誌「但八字下宮本有品字」,此語之所指未能確定,如實原樣錄之不強解),明本作「釋夢行品第五十八」(八字);所釋經 T223 底本品題〔T08 0346c28〕「摩訶般若波羅蜜經夢行品第五十八」;吉藏《大品經義疏》目次〔X24n0451 0195c02〕與正文科判〔X24n0451 0310b22〕皆作「夢行品第五十八」。

其三,夢入三昧品——本論聖本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜夢入三昧品第五十七」(經題式·-1 階),石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十七夢入三昧卷七十六」(經題式·-1 階·並帶石本自身卷第七十六);所釋經 T223 底本於品題下出夾註一處,其校記作「丹夢入三昧品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0346c29〕——即丹本以「夢入三昧品」名此品。

三名之分繫:「夢中入三昧」系=本論底本·慧影·T223 聖本;「夢行」系=本論宋元宮明·T223 底本·吉藏;「夢入三昧」系=本論聖石·T223 丹本夾註。兩系(夢中入三昧/夢行)各有古德疏文實據而非孤證,第三名(夢入三昧)則為前一系之省文形,三造並錄不判。

T223 側品題三注全出(本目之眼·兩藏恰成鏡像)。 所釋經品題〔T08 0346c28〕一處三注:「摩訶般若波羅蜜經【大】|〔-〕【明】」、「夢行【大】|夢中入三昧【聖】」、「丹夢入三昧品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0346c29〕。三名於 T223 一處具足;而兩藏之底本讀法與異本讀法恰成鏡像:本論底本之「夢中入三昧」正是 T223 聖本之讀,T223 底本之「夢行」正是本論宋元宮明四本之讀。品名兩系非一藏之內部游移,而是兩藏傳承各自並存之兩讀,如實誌錄。

品次 -1 階(聖石續存·品題品末兩端同幅)。 本論聖本、石本品題皆標「第五十七」,較底本品序少一,與品四十四以下逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存無斷。本品範圍內另見第二端:品末〔T25 0591a19〕之注「心【大】|心釋第五十七品竟【聖】【石】」——聖石二本之品末收束記亦作「第五十七」,與品題同幅,非孤證(此型與品五十三品末「釋第五十二品竟」之兩端互證同款)。

T223 mulu n 屬性 +1 偏移(續存·既有裁定逕行)。 所釋經本品之 mulu 標 n="59" 而顯文標「58 夢行品」〔T08 0346c28〕;次品〈河天品〉mulu 標 n="60" 而顯文「59 河天品」〔T08 0349b18〕,同款 +1。此偏移自品四十一以來屢見,承既誌之常設體例,不重判。

T223 側品界繫卷界(與本論側相反)。 所釋經本品訖即以「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第十七」〔T08 0349b12〕收卷,次品〈河天品〉起於卷第十八首;該卷題之「七」字另有星記共注「七【大】*|九【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」——宋元明宮四本此處作「卷第十九」,如實誌錄。本論側則品界不繫卷界(卷七十五內收品五十七之餘、品五十八、品五十九……),兩傳承分卷各自為政,如實分記。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·兩造校記互印六處·對照組)。 本論經①②與所釋經〈夢行品〉逐字幾近同文,其異皆小且多有兩造校記互印。本帳 於兩藏底本各自逐條掃其校記,所得如次。

其一,「我作佛時」四字之缺(同位同型·最強之一證)——本論〔T25 0589a16〕注「我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」;T223 同位〔T08 0347c13〕注「我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」。兩藏同一位置、同一四字、同向缺文,僅 witness 多寡之別。

其二,「一切」二字之缺(兩造逐字同注)——本論〔T25 0590a22〕注「一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】」;T223 同位〔T08 0348c23〕注「一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】」。兩注逐字全同。

其三,五神通/五通(鏡像)——本論底本作「五神通」,其注〔T25 0590a23〕「神【大】|〔-〕【聖】」,即聖本作「五通」;T223 底本作「五通」,其注〔T08 0348c23〕「五【大】|五神【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,即四本與聖本作「五神通」。兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法即 T223 諸異本之讀法,反之亦然。

其四,「疾」字之有無(鏡像)——本論底本作「近一切種智」,其注〔T25 0589b25〕「蜜【大】|蜜疾【聖】【石】」、〔T25 0590a13〕「蜜【大】|蜜疾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」,即諸異本作「疾近」;T223 底本作「疾近一切種智」,其注〔T08 0348a12〕「疾【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」(並二枚 star 重引),即諸異本無「疾」字。兩造互為底本與異讀。

其五,福德/善根(鏡像)——本論作「以是福德,供養諸佛」;T223 作「以是善根故,能供養諸佛」,其注〔T08 0349a14〕「善根故【大】|福德【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——T223 諸異本之「福德」即本論底本之讀。本論側同位之注〔T25 0590b13〕作「德【大】|德能【元】【明】」,所校者為「能」字之有無,與此為兩事,如實分記。

其六,世界/國土(單向·本論側有校記·T223 側無)——本論經②「淨佛世界、成就眾生」一句之「世界」,聖、石二本一律作「國土」(一原生注〔T25 0589b10〕+十八枚 star 重引,見第八目);而所釋經 T223 該處正文逕作「淨佛國土」,其側於此無校記。本論古本之讀法與所釋經底本之讀法跨藏相印,然此為單向之印(一造有注、一造無注),據實分記,不以雙向論。

另有數處僅 T223 側有校記而本論側無者,如『短命/短壽』一處,其注作「命【大】|壽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0347c04〕(諸異本之「短壽」即本論之讀);『調悔/掉悔』一處,其注作「調【大】|掉【元】【明】【聖】」〔T08 0347c26〕;『毘舍/鞞舍』一處,其注作「毘【大】|鞞【聖】」〔T08 0348b14〕;『黃金沙/金沙』一處,其注作「黃【大】|〔-〕【聖】」〔T08 0348b05〕——四處皆 T223 之異本讀法與本論底本讀法相合,本論側該四處無校記,據實分記,不反推本論之異本。又『其/異』一處兩造同型同向:本論〔T25 0590a04〕「其【大】|異【元】【明】」、T223〔T08 0348c04〕「其【大】|異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」。

對照組(三串·兩藏各唯一見·對位唯一)。 「見是大地株杌、荊棘、山陵、溝坑、穢惡之處」〔T25 0589b26〕/T223 作「見是大地株杌荊棘、山陵溝坑穢惡之處」〔T08 0348a25〕;「令我國土眾生無四姓之名」〔T25 0589c16〕/〔T08 0348b16〕;「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空」〔T25 0590c07〕/〔T08 0349b08〕。以上三串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(本帳 逐串於兩藏底本以 markup 容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。另誌一串之不對稱以為誠實之對照:「彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛授不退轉記,當作佛」〔T25 0587c19〕於本論全書一見,而其對文於 T223 全經二見〔T08 0347a28〕〔T08 0347b01〕——後者為舍利弗覆述須菩提語,本論此處作「佛受不退轉記」(受字),故漢字流不重出;此非缺陷,是兩藏用字之異所致,如實誌錄。判為「同品異名」(品身逐字幾近同文,品名三名兩系之異見上)。本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。

所釋經側 witness 全帳(已逐條掃得·非未展開)。 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0346c28–0349b12〕內之校勘,本帳 逐條掃得五十六條 app,內含 star 重引十五枚(「那」字七枚共用一注=聖本無「檀那/禪那」之「那」字、「疾」字三枚、「有」字一枚、「僧」字一枚、卷題「七」字二枚、其餘一枚)。其與本論互印之六處已如上誌錄,餘條未逐條展開為表,據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在「夢」之一字被般若翻過兩重——第一重翻夢覺之異為無異,第二重翻無異之執為取相。其義可約為五重。

其一,夢覺一等,不在夢上,在般若上。舍利弗之問設二邊:夢若虛誑則不應有益,夢若通善則不應無益。須菩提不取二邊,逕以晝夜等無異答之,而其所據不是「夢亦是實」,是「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」〔T25 0588a26〕——論主更點其鋒:須菩提之答「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」。故此答非抬高夢,是平齊晝夜於般若之前;晝日之行既無定實之益可得,夢中之問自不成難。

其二,業不繫夢覺,繫取相。第二重詰難轉到業上:夢中所作有集成不?答之關節在心之強弱與相續:「是夢心微弱故,不能集成。晝日微弱心,尚不能集成,何況夢中!」〔T25 0588b03〕;而覺已憶念取相,則「善惡心和合故,能助成果報」〔T25 0588b17〕。舍利弗再以「一切諸業、諸思自相離」為難,須菩提之收語最直:「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生」〔T25 0588b23〕——空不礙業,業不由夢覺分,唯由取相分。

其三,不答亦是答,不證乃是證。第三重詰難之深處,須菩提自讓,轉問彌勒;彌勒之答不立一法:「我不見是法可答,不見能答者」〔T25 0587c26〕。舍利弗欲以此為證而反詰,彌勒答「如我所說法,如是不證。」〔T25 0588a02〕。論出其意之所在:「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」〔T25 0588c11〕——二乘以涅槃為所證,菩薩知涅槃相而不取證,「能知涅槃相而不取證,是名甚深」。論主更錄異說一(「彌勒未具足佛法故,說言『不證』」〔T25 0588c12〕)而不出取捨,如實並陳。

其四,佛之印證在「不見而不疑」。佛不申論,只回問舍利弗:汝用是法得阿羅漢,見是法不?答曰不見。論主釋其故:「慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。」〔T25 0588c22〕。佛乃以此例菩薩:「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,得無生忍時」〔T25 0588c23〕不作見法得記之念,亦不疑我得不得——不見與不疑並存,是本品義理之落處。前三重詰難所爭之「夢中之行算不算數」,至此不由分別解,由不疑解。

其五,願生於見,行成於不厭。經②轉出三十段淨土大願,其發願之因一律是「見」——見眾生飢寒、見殺生邪見、見瞋恚殘害、見懈怠、見五蓋、見愚癡,乃至見大地株杌荊棘、見六道別異、見大小便患、見無光明。論②出其次第:菩薩得無生法忍已「更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。」〔T25 0590c12〕;其成願之理則在因緣:「一切有為法屬因緣,行善因緣具足故,皆隨意得果報。」〔T25 0590c26〕。而願既大,疲厭隨起,故品末以正憶念破之——「生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。」〔T25 0591a11〕。夢在品首是所詰之難,在品末是所用之藥:品首以夢問行之虛實,品末以夢破時之長遠;一品之首尾,同一字而兩用,此本品結構之所以成。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀二家皆存專章:釋所釋經之吉藏疏、釋本論之慧影疏,且慧影於本品為逐句全疏(與品四十六、品五十三之零覆蓋迥異);均正書、天台系諸書於本品零命中(T46n1912 一處表面命中經核為同名異實,見下)。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈夢行品〉之逐文疏,起「夢行品第五十八」〔X24n0451 0310b22〕(緊接前品〈深奧品〉疏訖處),迄〔X24n0451 0311b13〕,次品「河天品第五十九」〔X24n0451 0311b14〕起前,覆本品經全篇。其可誌者四。

其一,品名之訓——「正明菩薩夢覺不二行,故云夢行亦。」〔X24n0451 0310c01〕:以「夢覺不二行」訓「夢行」二字,故其所用之品名與 T223 底本一系。

其二,三章之科——「一步論夢中行有益無益,二論夢中行集成不集成,三論夢迴向非迴向。」〔X24n0451 0310c02〕,其下逐章標起:「次身子問有集成不集者,第二、論夢中集成不成。」〔X24n0451 0310c23〕、「第三論夢中迴向義者,身子二種難」〔X24n0451 0311a15〕——三章精確覆蓋本論經①與論①之三重詰難(有益無益·集成不集成·迴向非迴向),與本論之次第逐條相值。

其三,品之來意——「上品未明覺時入三昧,自行兼人,故今因此問夢中事也。」〔X24n0451 0310c15〕:以前品〈深奧品〉末之覺時入三昧為本品問夢之所承(本論側之承衍見第七目)。

其四,經②之科——「佛告須菩提下,第二、明為化起願,亦是淨佛土也。」〔X24n0451 0311b03〕,其下二分:「初兩:一、別約六度發六願;二、總約六度發願。」〔X24n0451 0311b04〕;末段則「生死道長下,第二、防小菩薩退心。」〔X24n0451 0311b11〕。其「別約六度發六願/總約六度發願/防退心」三分,與慧影之「別行別願六/總行總願二十三/教菩薩觀行一」同綱而數目各自為說(吉藏不出數),二家並錄不判。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·本品逐句全疏(如實誌其非零覆蓋)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世,而本品恰在其覆蓋之內:起〔X46n0791 0896c16〕(mulu 作「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」),迄〔X46n0791 0900a15〕,次品 mulu「釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」〔X46n0791 0900a16〕起前,逐句疏解本品經①論①經②論②全篇。其可誌者四。

其一,全品二分——「爾時舍利弗已下,就此品中大有二意」〔X46n0791 0896c16〕,其一「第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺」〔X46n0791 0896c16〕,其二自「佛告須菩提」以下竟品明淨佛國願——與本論之二經二論結構相值,且以前品之入三三昧為本品之所承(與吉藏所見同,見第七目)。

其二,集成之訓——「夢中只可得為集業之因,不得集成業報」〔X46n0791 0896c23〕:以夢中所作但為集業之因、不得逕成業報,與本論「為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」〔T25 0588b16〕之訓相值。

其三,晝夢俱無益之收——「明實相之中晝行尚無益,何況夢行而當有益。」〔X46n0791 0897b22〕:與本論論①「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」同指。此處慧影用「夢行」二字,係承本論句勢之動賓語(夢中之行),非以「夢行」名此品——慧影全書之品名唯作「夢中入三昧」(目次〔X46n0791 0794b16〕與品首 mulu〔X46n0791 0896c16〕),此一見不構成慧影用「夢行品」之證。另一計法作「慧影『夢行』零命中」,與原典所見不合(實為一見,屬語詞非品名),顯式標出。

其四,經②三十復次之科(本目之機械要證)——「就此文中有三十復次。」〔X46n0791 0897c22〕,其下三意:「第一有六復次,明菩薩一一波羅蜜中各興其願,故名別行別願。」〔X46n0791 0897c23〕、「二從第七復次已下有二十三復次,明菩薩總行六波羅蜜興淨佛國願,名為總行總願。」〔X46n0791 0897c24〕、「三者第三十復次,明教菩薩觀行」〔X46n0791 0898a04〕——六+二十三+一=三十,與本帳逐段所得之三十段逐條相合(見第一目)。慧影復自訓其所以名淨土而不名眾生:「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也。」〔X46n0791 0898b15〕——其所用之詞作「淨佛國土」,與本論底本之「淨佛世界」異而與聖石二本及 T223 正文合(見第四目),如實誌錄,不判其所據何本。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 本帳 於 X46n0784 全檔獨立回搜「夢中入三昧」「夢行」「夢入三昧」三串,皆零命中;「夢」單字全檔十四見(另一計法作十三見,係跨行計數所致,顯式標出),逐一核其上下文皆屬均正論十地、斷伏義時泛用之「夢覺」譬喻,與本品品名或內容無涉——均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄負結果。

天台系(T46n1911《摩訶止觀》·T46n1912《止觀輔行傳弘決》·T33n1716《法華玄義》·T33n1717《法華玄義釋籤》)·零真命中(含一假陽性之辨識·如實誌)。 本帳 於四檔全檔獨立回搜前述三串:T46n1911、T33n1716、T33n1717 三檔皆零命中;T46n1912 得表面命中一處——「至夢行品中明十二夢相」〔T46 0189b05〕,詞形與本品異名「夢行品」全同。逐字核其前後文(十二大王名、文殊、十二夢王、求法教等),其場景結構(誰、對誰、問何、依何理、得何益)與本品「舍利弗問須菩提夢中三昧」全不相涉,所指為另一部經;依「禁以甲本之詞搜乙本」「跨本比對取場景結構」之紀律,判為同名異實之假陽性,不列入 witness 網,惟誌其辨識過程一行以備後品對抗稽核之參。四檔於本品之明稱引,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,『覺時入三昧—夢中入三昧』之品次承衍(二古德同見·本論側為經文自證)。 前品〈燈炷品〉末以「以是因緣故,具說三三昧,教化眾生」〔T25 0587b19〕收束——覺時入三三昧而廣化眾生;本品經①起手即以「夢中入三三昧」發問〔T25 0587b22〕,品次相生之迹在經文自身。二古德於此所見全同:吉藏「上品未明覺時入三昧,自行兼人,故今因此問夢中事也。」〔X24n0451 0310c15〕;慧影「第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺」〔X46n0791 0896c16〕——釋經之家與釋論之家於本品之來意逐字同指,如實誌錄。

其二,『夢中不證』之後續(品六十一·誌其名不代讀)。 本論品六十一題作〈夢中不證品〉,其名與本品之「夢」「不證」二詞同出;本品彌勒「如我所說法,如是不證。」〔T25 0588a02〕與論①之「無所得故不證」〔T25 0588c11〕即其詞之所自。惟品六十一之疏解與逐字對讀不在本單元範圍,本目唯誌其名之相承,不代該品定讀,亦不以本品之義預判彼品。

其三,『淨佛世界/淨佛國土』之譯詞承衍(跨層三見·誌錄不判)。 本論底本作「淨佛世界」而聖石二本作「淨佛國土」(十九處,見第八目);所釋經 T223 正文逕作「淨佛國土」(見第四目);慧影疏亦作「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也。」〔X46n0791 0898b15〕——底本一系與聖石/T223/慧影一系分為兩讀,跨論、經、疏三層各有其所從。本帳誌其三層分佈,不判孰為原譯;讀者面正文仍從現行底本讀法。

其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「業不繫夢覺而繫取相」之訓、「知涅槃相而不取證」之不證義、「不見而不疑」之印證法,與品末「如虛空、如夢中所見」破長遠之正憶念,為後世論業果、論菩薩不證、論淨土願行之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 夢中入三昧品·卷七十五〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷七十五〔T25 0587b21–0591a20〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0587b21〕起,終於「是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」句迄〔T25 0591a19〕,次品品題〔T25 0591a20〕前;本品範圍內無卷首題、無造署譯署、無卷末題);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈夢行品〉〔T08 0346c28–0349b12〕(品訖即卷第十七訖);古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0310b22–0311b13〕)、慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791,覆本品〔X46n0791 0896c16–0900a15〕·逐句全疏);均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品零命中、天台系四書零真命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品未見聖乙本入帳,未見麗藏 K 交叉引,未見 CBETA 校訂型【CB】條,如實誌錄負結果。

品題校記(品名三造與 -1 階、石本卷界之底據·點錨型·不在九十二條之內·專列)。 品題〔T25 0587b21〕之注(注號 0587012),其原錨為圓點型之點錨(無起訖對,故無校勘條),不在本品九十二條校勘條之帳內;本帳仍以九十二條為帳數,此注不入九十二條之帳,另列於此(承品五十三第四十四條點錨注之既有處理)。其底本原樣為——「卷第七十六首【石】|((大智…八))十五字=((大智度論釋夢行品第五十八))十二字【宋】【元】【宮】但八字下宮本有品字|((釋夢行品第五十八))八字【明】|((摩訶般若波羅蜜夢入三昧品第五十七))十六字【聖】|((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十七夢入三昧卷七十六))二十字【石】」——此即品名三造、品次 -1 階、石本卷界三事之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第一目、第四目)。其中 CBETA 之略記體例(「((大智…八))十五字」指底本品題十五字)與「但八字下宮本有品字」一語,本帳原樣傳錄,不代解。

校記附註(傍註)一條·原樣保留(專列)。 本品校記之內含底本傍註一處,底本之 note type="rest" 子注(錨為 nkr_note_rest_0587014),本帳原樣保留不刪:〔T25 0587c01〕「是【大】|有【聖】|聖本有傍註是或本三字」(下帳第三條)——括後一語即聖本傍註之著錄。工作底本校勘清單於此條僅錄前二造而略去傍註一語,本帳依底本原樣補足,此差顯式標出。

同注拆為二條之特殊型(0588007a/0588007b·專列)。 〔T25 0588a29〕「不【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」與〔T25 0588b01〕「集成【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」(下帳第二十二、二十三條)二條,其底本之 orig 注本為一條——note n="0588007" 作「〔不集成〕-【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」(即元明宮聖四本無「不集成」三字),因該三字跨頁欄(0588a/0588b)而被 CBETA 現代格式層拆為 0588007a、0588007b 二 app。本帳依 app 出現序錄為二條(與工具值九十二相合),並於此標明其底本之合注形,俾兩層可互溯。

巢狀校勘條零見·CBETA 校訂型零見(如實誌)。 本帳獨立掃本品範圍校勘條之結構,未見巢狀校勘條,九十二條逐條皆為單層本讀/異讀結構;亦未見增補型之 CBETA 校訂型與帶麗藏頁碼之交叉引型。

star 二十七枚·跨品四枚·品內二十三枚(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 二十七枚(beg_821–beg_83b),本帳 逐枚解其 corresp 目標並定位所屬品,得四組:

  • note(0584017)=跨品(目標在品五十七範圍〔T25 0584c13〕)·二枚:〔T25 0587b22〕〔T25 0588c28〕——即本品二枚【經】結構標記,宋宮二本皆無此標;該注內另有「不分卷【石】」一語,與品題注「卷第七十六首【石】」合觀,為石本卷界之旁證(見第一目)。
  • note(0585010)=跨品(目標在品五十七範圍〔T25 0585b25〕)·二枚:〔T25 0588a12〕〔T25 0590c10〕——即本品二枚【論】結構標記,宋宮二本皆無此標。
  • note(0587021)=品內(原生注在〔T25 0587c27〕)·五枚:〔T25 0587c28〕二枚、〔T25 0588a09〕二枚、〔T25 0590c12〕一枚——「授記」之「授」字,宋元明宮聖石六本一律作「受」,連原生注共六處。
  • note(0589007)=品內(原生注在〔T25 0589b10〕)·十八枚:分佈於經②三十段排比之內(〔0589b17〕起至〔0590c14〕止),連原生注共十九處——「世界」二字聖石二本一律作「國土」,重複度與排比句式相稱(見第四目、第七目)。

star 目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本帳依底本原樣保留。

校勘總帳(九十二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 重引二十七條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

app 條(九十二·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0587b22〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*|不分卷【石】(star·corresp→note(0584017)=品五十七〈燈炷品〉〔T25 0584c13〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0587b26〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c01〕是【大】|有【聖】|聖本有傍註是或本三字(校記附註〔傍註〕原樣保留·底本 note type="rest"·工作底本清單略去此語·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0587c03〕想【大】|相【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c14〕不【大】|思不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c22〕受【大】|授【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0587c25〕答【大】|答耶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c27〕不見【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c27〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*
  • 〔T25 0587c28〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0587021)=品內〔T25 0587c27〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0587c28〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0587021)=品內〔T25 0587c27〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0588a01〕說【大】|記【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588a03〕久行【大】|久得【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a09〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0587021)=品內〔T25 0587c27〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0588a09〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0587021)=品內〔T25 0587c27〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0588a12〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0585010)=品五十七〈燈炷品〉〔T25 0585b25〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0588a13〕故【大】|以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a23〕答【大】|益【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588a28〕減【大】|咸【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a29〕是業【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a29〕不【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(底本合注 note(0588007)「〔不集成〕-【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」因跨頁欄拆為 a/b 二 app·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0588b01〕集成【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(同上·note(0588007) 之後半 b·見第八目專列)
  • 〔T25 0588b04〕夢【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588b06〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588b13〕若覺若知【大】|若知若覺【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588b22〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588b24〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c06〕見【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588c06〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c09〕生【大】|此【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c10〕不【大】|云【宋】
  • 〔T25 0588c28〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*|不分卷【石】(star·corresp→note(0584017)=品五十七〈燈炷品〉〔T25 0584c13〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0589a10〕所時【大】|時所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589a16〕我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589a21〕進【大】|集【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b04〕土【大】|土中【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b08〕業【大】|常【宋】
  • 〔T25 0589b09〕所時【大】|時所【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589b10〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*
  • 〔T25 0589b15〕必邪【大】|畢耶【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b17〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589b18〕無【大】|無定【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589b22〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589b25〕蜜【大】|蜜疾【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589b27〕坑【大】|𭏹【石】(石本作 CBETA 造字 CB01625·本帳原樣傳錄)
  • 〔T25 0589b28〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c05〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c10〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c14〕首【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589c15〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c20〕生【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589c21〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c26〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0589c28〕政【大】|正【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590a03〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590a04〕其【大】|異【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590a08〕六【大】|五【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a09〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590a13〕蜜【大】|蜜疾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a16〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590a21〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590a22〕一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590a23〕神【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590a26〕法【大】|歡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a29〕我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590b12〕願【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0590b13〕德【大】|德能【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590b16〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590b27〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c02〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c03〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c07〕正【大】|心【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590c07〕死【大】|死無【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c08〕性【大】|性無【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c10〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0585010)=品五十七〈燈炷品〉〔T25 0585b25〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c12〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0587021)=品內〔T25 0587c27〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c13〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c14〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c14〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0589007)=品內〔T25 0589b10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0590c15〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c17〕今【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590c18〕則【大】|時【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590c22〕堅【大】|慳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c23〕乃至【大】|及【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c24〕窮【大】|乏【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c27〕皆【大】|皆應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0591a03〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0591a03〕上【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0591a07〕以【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0591a15〕厭【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0591a19〕心【大】|心釋第五十七品竟【聖】【石】(品末聖石收束記「釋第五十七品竟」= -1 階之第二端·與品題同幅·見第四目)

以上九十二條,與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(機械重計值亦得九十二),star 之目標已隨條標明。品題點錨注一條、傍註一條、同注拆二條之特殊型,已於上文專列。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 75 and is a single unit. Fascicle 75 begins again with the continuation title 「大智度論釋燈喻品第五十七之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Lamp Simile, the Fifty-seventh, the remainder"〔T25 0584c08〕, at which point one is still within Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick"; the chapter title of this chapter, 「大智度論釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entering Samādhi in a Dream, the Fifty-eighth"〔T25 0587b21〕, follows directly on the end of the preceding chapter, and at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title and no signature of author or translator. The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」 tr. "delivering them is not hard either; therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness"〔T25 0591a18〕; the chapter title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Gaṅgadevī, the Fifty-ninth"〔T25 0591a20〕, follows immediately after it, still within Fascicle 75—the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第七十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-five" stands after Chapter 59〔T25 0592a12〕 and is not within the range of this chapter. This chapter is of the type that lies in the middle of a fascicle and does not touch a fascicle boundary, the same type as Chapter 52, "The Good Friend"; it differs from the type of Chapter 46, whose title begins at the head of a fascicle, from the fascicle-crossing type of Chapter 48, from the type of Chapter 53, whose chapter end is tied to the fascicle end, and from the fascicle-crossing continuation-title type of Chapter 57.

The difference in the Ishiyama fascicle boundary (the head of this chapter is precisely the head of its Fascicle 76 · three notes pointing the same way). The base text's Fascicle 75 has only just passed its middle, yet the Ishiyama text closes one fascicle and opens another here: the first words of the note on this chapter's title〔T25 0587b21〕 are 「卷第七十六首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Seventy-six, in the Ishiyama"; at the anchor just before the chapter title〔T25 0587b20〕 there are another two notes—note(0587010) 「生【大】|(生釋第五十六品竟,大智度經卷第七十五)【石】」 tr. "arise, in the Taishō; (arise; end of the commentary on the fifty-sixth chapter; the Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra (so written), Fascicle Seventy-five), in the Ishiyama" and note(0587011) 「卷第七十五終【石】」 tr. "end of Fascicle Seventy-five, in the Ishiyama"—the Ishiyama text here closes its Fascicle 75 (taking 「大智度經」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra" as the book title and numbering it 「第五十六品」 tr. "the fifty-sixth chapter", the -1 step) and opens its Fascicle 76. The three notes point the same way; the Ishiyama text has a fascicle division of its own, not agreeing with the base text; recorded as it is, and the mechanism is not forcibly explained (continuing the type of the Ishiyama fascicle boundary already recorded for Chapters 55 to 57). 〔Note: the two notes at 0587b20 lie within the range of Chapter 57 and do not enter this chapter's ledger of ninety-two app entries; they are tied in here so as to be read together with the note on the chapter title.〕

The whole chapter has five thousand one hundred and sixty-three pure Chinese characters (the mechanically recounted value · agreeing with the figure recorded in the working draft). The structure within the chapter is two 【經】 and two 【論】 sections, alternating, in a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0587b22〕, 【論】〔T25 0588a12〕, 【經】〔T25 0588c28〕, 【論】〔T25 0590c10〕. Each of the four structural markers has a collation note; the Song and Palace editions lack these four markers (all four are star repeated citations, sharing two notes within the range of Chapter 57; see Section VIII)—whether the markers are present belongs to the transmission layer of the base text, and the structural count still follows the labels of the base text.

The structure of speakers and the number of questions and answers: Sūtra ① opens with Śāriputra asking Subhūti, 「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream enters the three samādhi—the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, the non-action samādhi—is there any benefit to prajñāpāramitā or not?"〔T25 0587b22〕; below it, the sixteen turns can each be told apart by explicit wording (「須菩提報舍利弗」 tr. "Subhūti replied to Śāriputra", 「舍利弗問須菩提」 tr. "Śāriputra asked Subhūti", 「須菩提語舍利弗」 tr. "Subhūti said to Śāriputra", 「舍利弗言」 tr. "Śāriputra said", 「舍利弗語須菩提」 tr. "Śāriputra said to Subhūti", 「舍利弗白彌勒菩薩」 tr. "Śāriputra addressed the bodhisattva Maitreya", 「彌勒菩薩語舍利弗」 tr. "the bodhisattva Maitreya said to Śāriputra", 「舍利弗語彌勒菩薩」 tr. "Śāriputra said to the bodhisattva Maitreya", 「彌勒答舍利弗」 tr. "Maitreya answered Śāriputra", 「爾時,舍利弗作是念」 tr. "At that time Śāriputra had this thought", 「爾時,佛告舍利弗」 tr. "At that time the Buddha told Śāriputra", and so on); the addressee changes twice (Śāriputra → Maitreya, Maitreya → Śāriputra), and at the end the passage is gathered up with the Buddha himself questioning Śāriputra and sealing it. Of these, the two places〔T25 0587c07〕 and〔T25 0588a07〕 have no repeated marker of a change of speaker; both begin with the call of the name 「舍利弗!」 tr. "Śāriputra!", and following on from the continuous teaching of the preceding passage they are judged to be the continued answer of the preceding speaker, not an uncertain item; recorded separately as they are. Treatise ① has two groups of formal questions and answers (Question〔T25 0588a12〕 / Answer〔T25 0588a13〕; Question〔T25 0588c02〕 / Answer〔T25 0588c03〕); between them, narrative insertions such as 「舍利弗以空難須菩提」 tr. "Śāriputra, by means of emptiness, raises a difficulty against Subhūti"〔T25 0588b20〕 and 「舍利弗復問」 tr. "Śāriputra asks again"〔T25 0588b26〕 are the treatise-author's restatement of the difficulties of Sūtra ①, not another speaker speaking on the spot, and they are not counted in the number of question-and-answer pairs; 「復有人言」 tr. "again someone says"〔T25 0588c07〕 and 「有人言」 tr. "someone says"〔T25 0588c12〕 appear once each, twice in all, both within the second Answer, setting side by side the two views that Maitreya 「以空答」 tr. "answers by emptiness" and that he 「未具足佛法故不證」 tr. "does not realise it because he has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha"; the treatise-author does not adopt or reject either; recorded separately as they are. Sūtra ② begins a new speech with 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti"〔T25 0588c28〕; through the whole passage the Buddha teaches Subhūti continuously, with no change of speaker. Treatise ② has only one group of formal question and answer (Question〔T25 0590c10〕 / Answer〔T25 0590c11〕), and in the whole passage there is no 「有人言」 tr. "someone says". The whole chapter has three pairs of formal questions and answers (two in Treatise ①, one in Treatise ②).

The number of passages and the number of vows in Sūtra ② (the two ways of counting recorded side by side · no single assertion of the number of vows is set up): Sūtra ②, from 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti"〔T25 0588c28〕 to 「近一切種智」 tr. "draws near to the omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0590c09〕, recounted passage by passage for this ledger, comes to thirty passages—the first passage begins with 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti", and the twenty-nine passages below it all begin with 「復次,須菩提」 tr. "Again, Subhūti". There are two ways of counting the vows, recorded side by side and not merged into one: first, counting by the vow-sentence one obtains twenty-nine (the string 「當作是願」 tr. "should make this vow" appears twenty-nine times (including two embedded within sentences of 「應作是願」 tr. "ought to make this vow") + 「應作是願」 tr. "ought to make this vow" twice; counted by the opening sentences of the vow-passages, twenty-seven + two = twenty-nine; one further 「應作是願」 tr. "ought to make this vow" is broken in the flow of characters by a page-column division; see Section VIII); second, counting by passage one obtains thirty: its last passage reads 「當作是念」 tr. "should have this thought", yet the treatise-author calls it 「最後願」 tr. "the last vow"〔T25 0591a02〕, and so the last passage too falls within the number of vows. The count of thirty passages agrees word for word with Huiying's commentary, 「就此文中有三十復次。」 tr. "Within this text there are thirty ‘agains’."〔X46n0791 0897c22〕 (he divides them into three intents: separate practices with separate vows, six; general practices with general vows, twenty-three; teaching the bodhisattva contemplative practice, one; together thirty; see Section VI).

II. Terms Examined

Entering the three samādhi in a dream · day and night are equal and without difference. The opening of the whole chapter. The question of Sūtra ①: 「若菩薩摩訶薩夢中入三三昧:空、無相、無作三昧,寧有益於般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva in a dream enters the three samādhi—the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, the non-action samādhi—is there any benefit to prajñāpāramitā or not?"〔T25 0587b22〕; Subhūti's answer does not follow the two extremes of benefit and no benefit, but refutes them with the equality of day and night: 「晝、夜夢中等無異故」 tr. "because day, night, and dream are equal and without difference"〔T25 0587b26〕. Treatise ① brings out why Śāriputra sets the question: 「以夢虛誑、如狂、非實見故;是三三昧是實法。」 tr. "Because a dream is false and deceptive, like madness, not a real seeing; and these three samādhi are real dharmas."〔T25 0588a13〕, and further cites what is said elsewhere: 「夢中亦有三種:善、不善、無記。」 tr. "In a dream too there are three kinds: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate."〔T25 0588a15〕—if dreams run through the three natures, then practising samādhi in a dream should obtain merit; if a dream is a dharma of madness and folly, then one should not practise a real dharma within it and obtain a retribution; the two roads press in on each other, and so it becomes a difficulty. The treatise explains Subhūti's way of answering: 「不得答言有益、無益,是故須菩提離此二邊難」 tr. "One cannot answer that there is benefit or that there is no benefit; therefore Subhūti departs from this difficulty of the two extremes"〔T25 0588a22〕, and answers it with the real mark of all dharmas, 「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」 tr. "refuting even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream"; what it rests on is 「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night."〔T25 0588a26〕.

Gathering and coming to completion. The first key item of glossing in this chapter. In Sūtra ① Śāriputra next asks: 「菩薩摩訶薩若夢中所作業,是業有集成不?」 tr. "If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva performs a deed in a dream, does that deed gather and come to completion or not?"〔T25 0587b29〕; the treatise-author brings out its meaning directly: 「『集成』者,是業實集能成果報不?」 tr. "‘Gather and come to completion’: does the deed really gather, and can it complete a retribution, or not?"〔T25 0588b01〕—gathering is the real gathering of the deed; coming to completion is being able to complete a retribution. The reason it cannot gather and come to completion lies in the strength or weakness of the mind: 「是夢心微弱故,不能集成。晝日微弱心,尚不能集成,何況夢中!」 tr. "Because this dream-mind is feeble, it cannot gather and come to completion. A feeble mind by day cannot even gather and come to completion, how much less in a dream!"〔T25 0588b03〕; yet the continuity of dream and waking can help it to completion: 「夢中所作善惡,為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」 tr. "The good and evil done in a dream, because sleep covers the mind and it is not free, has no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution"〔T25 0588b15〕; if 「得覺時,善惡心和合故,能助成果報」 tr. "it is obtained at the time of waking, then because the wholesome or unwholesome mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution"〔T25 0588b17〕.

Deed · construction · the four dharmas. Treatise ①'s gloss following the text: 「業者,身口業;思者,但意業。思是真業,身口業為思故名為業。」 tr. "Deed: the deeds of body and speech; construction: only the deed of the mind. construction is the true deed; the deeds of body and speech are called deeds because of construction."〔T25 0588b11〕; the conditions from which they arise are four: 「是三業因四種法:若見、若聞、若覺、若知,因此四種則心生」 tr. "These three deeds arise from four kinds of dharma: seeing, hearing, sensing, and knowing; because of these four kinds the mind arises"〔T25 0588b12〕—the mind arises according to conditions, now pure, now impure; the impure makes deeds of sin, the pure makes deeds of merit. The exchange in Sūtra ① has just this meaning: 「無緣業不生,無緣思不生;有緣業生,有緣思生。」 tr. "Without a condition, no deed arises; without a condition, no construction arises. With a condition, a deed arises; with a condition, a construction arises."〔T25 0587c06〕, 「於見聞覺知法中心生,不從不見聞覺知法中心生,是中心有淨有垢。」 tr. "The mind arises within dharmas seen, heard, sensed, and known; it does not arise from dharmas not seen, heard, sensed, and known; within this, the mind is pure or stained."〔T25 0587c08〕. At the end it is gathered up by grasping at marks: 「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty and separated from marks, ordinary people grasp at marks, and because there are causes and conditions, deeds arise"〔T25 0588b23〕—whether there is a deed is not tied to dream or waking; it is tied to grasping at marks.

Dedication · a real dedication. The third question of Sūtra ①: 「是善根福德迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是實迴向不?」 tr. "These roots of goodness and this merit dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—is that a real dedication or not?"〔T25 0587c17〕; the treatise brings out Śāriputra's two difficulties: since dream and waking are without difference, dedication in a dream should be real; yet even by day a mind that clings and grasps at marks is not yet called dedication, 「何況眠睡覆心」 tr. "how much less when sleep covers the mind"〔T25 0588b29〕. Because the two difficulties are deep, Subhūti turns the question over to Maitreya.

Not realising. The pivot-word of this chapter. Maitreya's answer: 「我不見是法可答,不見能答者」 tr. "I see no dharma that can answer, and no one who can answer"〔T25 0587c26〕; Śāriputra presses him whether he then takes this as realisation, and Maitreya answers: 「如我所說法,如是不證。」 tr. "As is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it."〔T25 0588a02〕. The treatise brings out his meaning: 「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」 tr. "You take nirvāṇa as realisation; I, because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, do not realise it."〔T25 0588c11〕, and further records one other view: 「彌勒未具足佛法故,說言『不證』」 tr. "Because Maitreya has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha, he says, ‘I do not realise it’"〔T25 0588c12〕—the bodhisattva's dharma is that he should know emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and should not realise them. The Buddha's sealing has just this meaning: 「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,得無生忍時」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is likewise: when he obtains the acceptance of non-arising"〔T25 0588c23〕, he does not have the thought of seeing a dharma and obtaining the prediction, nor does the doubt of not obtaining it arise. The treatise-author explains the reason he does not see: 「慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。」 tr. "The wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination; therefore it too does not see."〔T25 0588c22〕.

Purifying buddha-worlds · bringing beings to accomplishment. The general sentence-pattern of Sūtra ②, appearing in vow after vow. The vow-words tied to it are 「當作是願」 tr. "should make this vow" (the string appears twenty-nine times · twenty-seven as opening sentences of vow-passages) and 「應作是願」 tr. "ought to make this vow" (twice). Treatise ② brings out why things come in this order: 「菩薩過聲聞、辟支佛地,得無生法忍、授記,更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。」 tr. "The bodhisattva has passed beyond the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds and has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and the prediction; he has no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment."〔T25 0590c11〕—because he sees the marks of impure worlds, he vows that his land shall have no such things. For the word 「世界」 tr. "world" the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts read 「國土」 tr. "land" throughout (one native note + eighteen star repeated citations; see Section VIII), while the main text of the sūtra explained, T223, reads outright 「國土」 tr. "land" (see Section IV).

Right recollection · wrong recollection. The close of Treatise ②. Having made the great vows, a mind of exhaustion and weariness arises; reckoning the length of the kalpas and the multitude of beings, 「或心生退沒,是名邪憶念。」 tr. "the mind may give rise to retreat and sinking; this is called wrong recollection."〔T25 0591a10〕; the right recollection the Buddha teaches says: 「生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。」 tr. "Though birth and death are long, all this is empty, like space, like what is seen in a dream; it is not really long and far, and one should not give rise to a mind of weariness."〔T25 0591a11〕—the whole chapter is gathered up by the simile of the dream, head and tail answering the dream at the chapter's head. At the end it brings out the great causes and conditions: 「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是」 tr. "Birth and death are like space, and beings likewise"〔T25 0591a16〕; beings are without measure and without limit, and the Buddha's wisdom too is without measure and without limit, 「度亦不難,是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」 tr. "delivering them is not hard either; therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness"〔T25 0591a18〕.

III. Similes and Stories

The similes of this chapter are extremely rare (recorded as it is). Unlike the seven similes and ten challenges of Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", and the combined simile of the lamp-wick in Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick", this chapter sets up no new simile in its whole length; its similes are all the one matter of 「夢」 tr. "the dream"—and in this chapter 「夢」 tr. "the dream" is not set up as a simile; it is the very matter under discussion. In the whole chapter three things may enter this section; each is recorded.

The simile of the dream (the Buddha's saying cited as a difficulty · not set up by this chapter itself). In Sūtra ① Śāriputra cites a saying the Buddha often spoke as a difficulty: 「如佛說,一切法如夢」 tr. "As the Buddha says, all dharmas are like a dream"〔T25 0587c01〕; Treatise ① restates it as 「一切法空如夢」 tr. "all dharmas are empty, like a dream"〔T25 0588b02〕. This is not this chapter's simile but what this chapter interrogates—if all dharmas are like a dream, how can what is done in a dream gather and come to completion? This chapter's answer does not refute this simile, but distinguishes by whether or not there is grasping at marks.

Killing a being in a dream (a case set up to question · Subhūti questions Śāriputra in turn). Subhūti does not answer head-on; instead he sets up a case to question him: 「若人夢中殺眾生,覺已憶念,取相分別:『我殺是快耶?』」 tr. "If a person in a dream kills a being and, upon waking, recalls it, grasps at the mark and discriminates: ‘Was my killing a pleasure?’"〔T25 0587c04〕—the killing in the dream is a dream; recalling it on waking and grasping at the mark is not a dream; with one question, what the deed is tied to becomes plain of itself. This is the only case set up in the whole chapter; it is not a simile, yet it is close to one.

Birth and death are like space (the simile that closes the chapter). At the end of Treatise ② the Buddha's speaking of the great causes and conditions is cited: 「生死如虛空,眾生亦如是」 tr. "Birth and death are like space, and beings likewise"〔T25 0591a16〕; and the simile of the dream is set alongside it: 「如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠」 tr. "like space, like what is seen in a dream; it is not really long and far"〔T25 0591a11〕. At the chapter's head the dream sets up the difficulty; at the chapter's end the dream breaks weariness—the same word, dream: in front what is interrogated, behind what is put to use.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The network of chapter names: Entering Samādhi in a Dream / Dream Conduct / Dream-entering Samādhi (three names in two lines · recorded side by side without judgement). The name of this chapter has three names in two lines; each is recorded according to the base texts.

First, the Chapter on Entering Samādhi in a Dream—the chapter title of this treatise's base text〔T25 0587b21〕, 「大智度論釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Entering Samādhi in a Dream, the Fifty-eighth"; the table of contents of Huiying's Commentary〔X46n0791 0794b16〕 and the title at the head of his commentary on this chapter both read 「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Entering Samādhi in a Dream, the Fifty-eighth"; on the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the Shōgozō text reads 「夢中入三昧」 tr. "Entering Samādhi in a Dream" (see the note on the T223 chapter title below).

Second, the Chapter on Dream Conduct—in this treatise the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions read the chapter title as 「大智度論釋夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth" (twelve characters; the note also records 「但八字下宮本有品字」 tr. "but under ‘eight characters’ the Palace edition has the character for ‘chapter’"—what this remark refers to could not be determined, and it is transcribed as it stands without forced explanation), and the Ming edition reads 「釋夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth" (eight characters); the chapter title of the base text of the sūtra explained, T223,〔T08 0346c28〕 is 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth"; the table of contents of Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra〔X24n0451 0195c02〕 and its structural division of the text〔X24n0451 0310b22〕 both read 「夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth".

Third, the Chapter on Dream-entering Samādhi—in this treatise the Shōgozō text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜夢入三昧品第五十七」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Dream-entering Samādhi, the Fifty-seventh" (the sūtra-title form · the -1 step), and the Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十七夢入三昧卷七十六」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Fifty-seventh, Dream-entering Samādhi, Fascicle Seventy-six" (the sūtra-title form · the -1 step · also bearing the Ishiyama text's own Fascicle 76); the base text of the sūtra explained, T223, has one interlinear note below the chapter title, whose collation note reads 「丹夢入三昧品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "the Khitan edition: Chapter on Dream-entering Samādhi, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō"〔T08 0346c29〕—that is, the Khitan edition names this chapter 「夢入三昧品」 tr. "Chapter on Dream-entering Samādhi".

How the three names are divided: the line of 「夢中入三昧」 tr. "Entering Samādhi in a Dream" = this treatise's base text · Huiying · the Shōgozō text of T223; the line of 「夢行」 tr. "Dream Conduct" = this treatise's Song, Yuan, Palace, and Ming · the base text of T223 · Jizang; the line of 「夢入三昧」 tr. "Dream-entering Samādhi" = this treatise's Shōgozō and Ishiyama · the interlinear note of the Khitan edition of T223. The two lines (Entering Samādhi in a Dream / Dream Conduct) each have the real evidence of an ancient master's commentary and are not isolated witnesses, while the third name (Dream-entering Samādhi) is an abbreviated form of the former line; the three are recorded side by side without judgement.

The three notes on the T223 chapter title, all given (the eye of this section · the two canons form an exact mirror image). The chapter title of the sūtra explained〔T08 0346c28〕 has three notes at one place: 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經【大】|〔-〕【明】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Ming", 「夢行【大】|夢中入三昧【聖】」 tr. "Dream Conduct, in the Taishō; Entering Samādhi in a Dream, in the Shōgozō", 「丹夢入三昧品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "the Khitan edition: Chapter on Dream-entering Samādhi, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō"〔T08 0346c29〕. The three names are all present at one place in T223; and the base-text readings and variant readings of the two canons form an exact mirror image: this treatise's base-text 「夢中入三昧」 tr. "Entering Samādhi in a Dream" is exactly the reading of the Shōgozō text of T223, and the T223 base text's 「夢行」 tr. "Dream Conduct" is exactly the reading of this treatise's four editions, Song, Yuan, Palace, and Ming. The two lines of chapter names are not a wavering within one canon but two readings that stand side by side, each within the transmission of its own canon; recorded as it is.

The -1 step of the chapter number (continuing in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama · the chapter title and the chapter end of the same span). In this treatise the chapter titles of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts both mark 「第五十七」 tr. "the Fifty-seventh", one less than the chapter order of the base text, pushing on chapter by chapter from Chapter 44 onward, in the same direction and of the same span—the chain of the -1 step continues in this chapter without a break. Within the range of this chapter a second end is also seen: the note at the chapter end〔T25 0591a19〕, 「心【大】|心釋第五十七品竟【聖】【石】」 tr. "mind, in the Taishō; mind; end of the commentary on the fifty-seventh chapter, in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama"—the chapter-end closing records of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama also read 「第五十七」 tr. "the fifty-seventh", of the same span as the chapter title, not an isolated witness (this type is the same as the two ends attesting each other in Chapter 53, whose chapter end reads 「釋第五十二品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the fifty-second chapter").

The +1 offset of the n attribute of the T223 mulu (continuing · the existing ruling followed). The mulu of this chapter of the sūtra explained is marked n="59", while the displayed text marks 「58 夢行品」 tr. "58 Chapter on Dream Conduct"〔T08 0346c28〕; the next chapter, "River Goddess", has a mulu marked n="60", while the displayed text reads 「59 河天品」 tr. "59 Chapter on the River Goddess"〔T08 0349b18〕—the same +1. This offset has been seen repeatedly since Chapter 41; the standing convention already recorded is followed, and it is not judged again.

The chapter boundary on the T223 side is tied to the fascicle boundary (the opposite of this treatise's side). The sūtra explained, as soon as this chapter ends, closes its fascicle with 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Seventeen"〔T08 0349b12〕, and the next chapter, "River Goddess", begins at the head of Fascicle 18; the character 「七」 tr. "seven" in that fascicle title also has a shared star note, 「七【大】*|九【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "seven, in the Taishō; nine, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace"—here the four editions Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace read 「卷第十九」 tr. "Fascicle Nineteen"; recorded as it is. On this treatise's side the chapter boundary is not tied to the fascicle boundary (Fascicle 75 contains the remainder of Chapter 57, Chapter 58, Chapter 59 ...); the two transmissions each divide their fascicles in their own way; recorded separately as they are.

Comparative reading of the whole quoted sūtra (collation of both sides · six places where the collation notes of the two sides attest each other · a control group). Sūtra ① and ② of this treatise are, word by word, nearly identical with the "Dream Conduct" chapter of the sūtra explained; the differences are all small, and many have collation notes on both sides attesting each other. This ledger scanned the collation notes item by item in each of the two canons' base texts; what was found is as follows.

First, the absence of the four characters 「我作佛時」 tr. "when I become a Buddha" (same place, same type · one of the strongest proofs)—this treatise〔T25 0589a16〕 has the note 「我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "when I become a Buddha, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace"; T223 at the same place〔T08 0347c13〕 has the note 「我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "when I become a Buddha, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō". The two canons, at the same place, lack the same four characters in the same direction, differing only in the number of witnesses.

Second, the absence of the two characters 「一切」 tr. "all" (the notes on both sides identical word for word)—this treatise〔T25 0590a22〕 has the note 「一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "all, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Shōgozō"; T223 at the same place〔T08 0348c23〕 has the note 「一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "all, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Shōgozō". The two notes are wholly identical word for word.

Third, the five supernormal powers / the five powers (mirror image)—this treatise's base text reads 「五神通」 tr. "the five supernormal powers", and its note〔T25 0590a23〕 is 「神【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "supernormal, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Shōgozō", that is, the Shōgozō reads 「五通」 tr. "the five powers"; the T223 base text reads 「五通」 tr. "the five powers", and its note〔T08 0348c23〕 is 「五【大】|五神【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "five, in the Taishō; five supernormal, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō", that is, the four editions and the Shōgozō read 「五神通」 tr. "the five supernormal powers". The collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: this treatise's base-text reading is the reading of the variant texts of T223, and the reverse is also so.

Fourth, whether the character 「疾」 tr. "quickly" is present (mirror image)—this treatise's base text reads 「近一切種智」 tr. "draws near to the omniscience of all kinds", and its notes〔T25 0589b25〕 「蜜【大】|蜜疾【聖】【石】」 tr. "-mitā, in the Taishō; -mitā, quickly, in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama" and〔T25 0590a13〕 「蜜【大】|蜜疾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "-mitā, in the Taishō; -mitā, quickly, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace" show that the variant texts read 「疾近」 tr. "quickly draws near"; the T223 base text reads 「疾近一切種智」 tr. "quickly draws near to the omniscience of all kinds", and its note〔T08 0348a12〕 「疾【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "quickly, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō" (together with two star repeated citations) shows that the variant texts lack 「疾」 tr. "quickly". The two sides are each other's base text and variant reading.

Fifth, merit / roots of goodness (mirror image)—this treatise reads 「以是福德,供養諸佛」 tr. "with this merit, makes offerings to the buddhas"; T223 reads 「以是善根故,能供養諸佛」 tr. "because of these roots of goodness, can make offerings to the buddhas", and its note〔T08 0349a14〕 is 「善根故【大】|福德【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "because of roots of goodness, in the Taishō; merit, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō"—the 「福德」 tr. "merit" of the variant texts of T223 is exactly the reading of this treatise's base text. The note at the same place on this treatise's side〔T25 0590b13〕 reads 「德【大】|德能【元】【明】」 tr. "merit, in the Taishō; merit, can, in the Yuan and Ming"; what it collates is whether the character 「能」 tr. "can" is present, a separate matter from this; recorded separately as they are.

Sixth, world / land (one-way · a collation note on this treatise's side · none on the T223 side)—in the sentence 「淨佛世界、成就眾生」 tr. "purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment" of this treatise's Sūtra ②, the 「世界」 tr. "worlds" is read 「國土」 tr. "lands" throughout by the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts (one native note〔T25 0589b10〕 + eighteen star repeated citations; see Section VIII); while the main text of the sūtra explained, T223, at that place reads outright 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands", with no collation note on its side here. The reading of this treatise's old texts and the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained attest each other across canons, but this is a one-way attestation (one side has a note, the other has none); recorded separately according to the facts, and not treated as two-way.

There are also several places where only the T223 side has a collation note and this treatise's side has none, such as one place of ‘short life / short lifespan’, whose note reads 「命【大】|壽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "life, in the Taishō; lifespan, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō"〔T08 0347c04〕 (the variant texts' 「短壽」 tr. "short lifespan" is exactly this treatise's reading); one place of ‘restlessness and regret / restlessness and regret (two written forms)’, whose note reads 「調【大】|掉【元】【明】【聖】」 tr. "restless (one written form), in the Taishō; restless (another written form), in the Yuan, Ming, and Shōgozō"〔T08 0347c26〕; one place of ‘vaiśya / vaiśya (two transliterations)’, whose note reads 「毘【大】|鞞【聖】」 tr. "vai- (one transliterating character), in the Taishō; vai- (another transliterating character), in the Shōgozō"〔T08 0348b14〕; one place of ‘yellow golden sand / golden sand’, whose note reads 「黃【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "yellow, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Shōgozō"〔T08 0348b05〕—in all four places the variant reading of T223 agrees with this treatise's base-text reading; this treatise's side has no collation note at these four places; recorded separately according to the facts, and this treatise's variant texts are not inferred backward from them. Also one place, ‘its / different’, is of the same type and in the same direction on both sides: this treatise〔T25 0590a04〕 「其【大】|異【元】【明】」 tr. "its, in the Taishō; different, in the Yuan and Ming", T223〔T08 0348c04〕 「其【大】|異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "its, in the Taishō; different, in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace".

The control group (three strings · each seen only once in each of the two canons · unique in position). 「見是大地株杌、荊棘、山陵、溝坑、穢惡之處」 tr. "sees this great earth with stumps, thorns, hills, ditches and pits, filthy and evil places"〔T25 0589b26〕 / T223 reads 「見是大地株杌荊棘、山陵溝坑穢惡之處」 tr. "sees this great earth with stumps and thorns, hills and ditches and pits, filthy and evil places"〔T08 0348a25〕; 「令我國土眾生無四姓之名」 tr. "may the beings of my land have no name of the four castes"〔T25 0589c16〕 / 〔T08 0348b16〕; 「生死邊如虛空,眾生性邊亦如虛空」 tr. "the limit of birth and death is like space, and the limit of the nature of beings is also like space"〔T25 0590c07〕 / 〔T08 0349b08〕. The character streams of these three strings are each seen only once in the whole treatise, T25n1509, and in the whole sūtra, T08n0223 (this ledger independently rescanned each string in the base texts of both canons by the full-text method, not transcribing from elsewhere); unique in position, with no other chapter to confuse them. The asymmetry of one further string is recorded as an honest control: 「彌勒菩薩今現在前,佛授不退轉記,當作佛」 tr. "The bodhisattva Maitreya is now present before us; the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression, that he will become a Buddha"〔T25 0587c19〕 is seen once in the whole of this treatise, while its counterpart is seen twice in the whole of T223〔T08 0347a28〕〔T08 0347b01〕—the latter being Śāriputra's restatement of Subhūti's words; at this place this treatise reads 「佛受不退轉記」 tr. "the Buddha gave him the prediction of non-retrogression (written with the character for ‘receive’)" (the character for ‘receive’), and so the character stream does not recur; this is not a defect but arises from the difference of wording between the two canons; recorded as it is. It is judged to be 「同品異名」 tr. "different name, same chapter" (the chapter body nearly identical word for word; for the differences of the three names in two lines, see above). The two 【論】 layers of this treatise are the structural expansion of the treatise genre; the sūtra explained has no such layer; they are not variant texts.

The full witness ledger on the side of the sūtra explained (scanned item by item · not left unfolded). Of the collation within the range of comparative reading for this chapter on the T223 side〔T08 0346c28–0349b12〕, this ledger scanned item by item and obtained fifty-six app entries, containing fifteen star repeated citations (seven for the character 「那」 tr. "-na", sharing one note = the Shōgozō lacks, in 「檀那/禪那」 tr. "dāna / dhyāna", the character 「那」 tr. "-na"; three for the character 「疾」 tr. "quickly"; one for the character 「有」 tr. "there is"; one for the character 「僧」 tr. "Saṅgha"; two for the character 「七」 tr. "seven" in the fascicle title; one other). The six places where it attests this treatise have been recorded as above; the remaining entries were not unfolded into a table item by item; that they were not unfolded is recorded according to the facts, and no estimated value is used to fill the number.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in the one word 「夢」 tr. "dream" being turned over twice by prajñā—the first turning turns the difference between dream and waking into no difference; the second turns the clinging to no difference over into grasping at marks. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First, dream and waking are equal—not on the side of the dream but on the side of prajñā. Śāriputra's question sets up two extremes: if a dream is false and deceptive, it should not be of benefit; if a dream runs through the wholesome, it should not be without benefit. Subhūti takes neither extreme and answers directly that day and night are equal and without difference, yet what he rests on is not 「夢亦是實」 tr. "the dream too is real" but 「般若波羅蜜,不分別有晝、夜。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā does not discriminate between day and night."〔T25 0588a26〕—the treatise-author further points out its edge: Subhūti's answer 「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」 tr. "refutes even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream". So this answer does not raise the dream up; it levels day and night before prajñā; since practice by day has no fixed, real benefit to be obtained, the question about the dream of itself does not become a difficulty.

Second, the deed is not tied to dream or waking; it is tied to grasping at marks. The second difficulty turns to deeds: does what is done in a dream gather and come to completion or not? The hinge of the answer lies in the strength or weakness and the continuity of the mind: 「是夢心微弱故,不能集成。晝日微弱心,尚不能集成,何況夢中!」 tr. "Because this dream-mind is feeble, it cannot gather and come to completion. A feeble mind by day cannot even gather and come to completion, how much less in a dream!"〔T25 0588b03〕; yet when, on waking, one recalls and grasps at the mark, then 「善惡心和合故,能助成果報」 tr. "because the wholesome or unwholesome mind comes together with it, it can help to complete a retribution"〔T25 0588b17〕. Śāriputra again raises the difficulty 「一切諸業、諸思自相離」 tr. "all deeds and all constructions are separated from their own marks", and Subhūti's closing words are the most direct: 「諸法雖空、遠離相,而凡夫取相,有因緣故業生」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty and separated from marks, ordinary people grasp at marks, and because there are causes and conditions, deeds arise"〔T25 0588b23〕—emptiness does not hinder deeds; deeds are not divided by dream and waking, only by grasping at marks.

Third, not answering is also an answer; not realising is precisely realisation. In the depth of the third difficulty Subhūti yields of himself and turns the question over to Maitreya; Maitreya's answer sets up not a single dharma: 「我不見是法可答,不見能答者」 tr. "I see no dharma that can answer, and no one who can answer"〔T25 0587c26〕. Śāriputra wishes to take this as realisation and presses him in return; Maitreya answers 「如我所說法,如是不證。」 tr. "As is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it."〔T25 0588a02〕. The treatise brings out where his meaning lies: 「汝以涅槃為證,我以涅槃亦空、無所得故不證。」 tr. "You take nirvāṇa as realisation; I, because nirvāṇa too is empty and there is nothing to be attained, do not realise it."〔T25 0588c11〕—the two vehicles take nirvāṇa as what is realised; the bodhisattva knows the mark of nirvāṇa and does not take realisation: 「能知涅槃相而不取證,是名甚深」 tr. "to be able to know the mark of nirvāṇa and not take realisation is called very deep". The treatise-author further records one other view (「彌勒未具足佛法故,說言『不證』」 tr. "Because Maitreya has not yet fulfilled the dharmas of a Buddha, he says, ‘I do not realise it’"〔T25 0588c12〕) without adopting or rejecting it, setting the two side by side as they are.

Fourth, the Buddha's sealing lies in 「不見而不疑」 tr. "not seeing, and yet not doubting". The Buddha does not expound; he only asks Śāriputra in return: by this dharma you obtained arhatship—do you see this dharma? The answer is that he does not see it. The treatise-author explains why: 「慧眼無分別相,故亦不見。」 tr. "The wisdom-eye has no mark of discrimination; therefore it too does not see."〔T25 0588c22〕. The Buddha then takes this as the example for the bodhisattva: 「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,得無生忍時」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is likewise: when he obtains the acceptance of non-arising"〔T25 0588c23〕, he does not have the thought of seeing a dharma and obtaining the prediction, nor does he doubt whether I obtain it or do not obtain it—not seeing and not doubting stand together; this is where the meaning of this chapter comes to rest. The 「夢中之行算不算數」 tr. "does practice in a dream count or not" over which the first three difficulties contended is, at this point, resolved not by discrimination but by not doubting.

Fifth, the vows are born of seeing; the practice is accomplished by not wearying. Sūtra ② brings out thirty passages of great vows for a pure land, and the cause of making the vows is uniformly 「見」 tr. "seeing"—seeing beings in hunger and cold, seeing killing and wrong view, seeing hatred and mutual harm, seeing laziness, seeing the five hindrances, seeing folly and delusion, and so on up to seeing the great earth with stumps and thorns, seeing the differences of the six destinies, seeing the trouble of excretion, seeing the absence of light. Treatise ② brings out the order: the bodhisattva, having obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, 「更無餘事,唯行淨佛世界、成就眾生。」 tr. "has no other matter left; he practises only purifying buddha-worlds and bringing beings to accomplishment."〔T25 0590c12〕; and the principle by which the vows are accomplished lies in causes and conditions: 「一切有為法屬因緣,行善因緣具足故,皆隨意得果報。」 tr. "All conditioned dharmas belong to causes and conditions; because the wholesome causes and conditions that are practised are fulfilled, all obtain their retribution as wished."〔T25 0590c26〕. And since the vows are great, exhaustion and weariness follow upon them, so at the chapter's end they are broken with right recollection—「生死雖長,是事皆空,如虛空、如夢中所見,非實長遠,不應生厭心。」 tr. "Though birth and death are long, all this is empty, like space, like what is seen in a dream; it is not really long and far, and one should not give rise to a mind of weariness."〔T25 0591a11〕. At the chapter's head the dream is the difficulty interrogated; at the chapter's end it is the medicine put to use: at the head the dream asks whether practice is empty or real; at the end the dream breaks the length of time; the head and tail of one chapter use the same word in two ways—this is how the structure of this chapter is formed.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a full commentary following its text throughout; the citations and explanations of the ancient masters are, as a rule, partial, as the facts stand. For this chapter both ancient masters who reread it have dedicated sections: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, and Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise; and Huiying comments on this chapter sentence by sentence in full (entirely unlike his zero coverage of Chapters 46 and 53); Junzheng's book and the Tiantai books have zero hits for this chapter (the one surface hit in T46n1912 was checked and found to be the same name for a different thing; see below). This section records the correspondence of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, and does not judge the relative merits of the masters' interpretations.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary following the text of the "Dream Conduct" chapter of the sūtra explained begins at 「夢行品第五十八」 tr. "Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth"〔X24n0451 0310b22〕 (directly following the point where his commentary on the previous chapter, "The Profound", ends) and ends at〔X24n0451 0311b13〕, before the next chapter, 「河天品第五十九」 tr. "Chapter on the River Goddess, the Fifty-ninth"〔X24n0451 0311b14〕, begins, covering the whole sūtra text of this chapter. Four things in it may be recorded.

First, the gloss of the chapter name—「正明菩薩夢覺不二行,故云夢行亦。」 tr. "It directly makes clear the bodhisattva's practice in which dream and waking are not two; therefore it is also called Dream Conduct."〔X24n0451 0310c01〕: he uses 「夢覺不二行」 tr. "the practice in which dream and waking are not two" to gloss the two characters 「夢行」 tr. "Dream Conduct", and so the chapter name he uses belongs to the same line as the T223 base text.

Second, the division into three sections—「一步論夢中行有益無益,二論夢中行集成不集成,三論夢迴向非迴向。」 tr. "First, it discusses whether practice in a dream is of benefit or of no benefit; second, it discusses whether practice in a dream gathers and comes to completion or does not; third, it discusses whether dedication in a dream is dedication or not."〔X24n0451 0310c02〕; below it he marks the start of each section: 「次身子問有集成不集者,第二、論夢中集成不成。」 tr. "Next, where Body-son asks whether there is gathering to completion or no gathering: second, it discusses whether in a dream there is gathering to completion or not."〔X24n0451 0310c23〕, 「第三論夢中迴向義者,身子二種難」 tr. "Third, as to discussing the meaning of dedication in a dream: Body-son's two kinds of difficulty"〔X24n0451 0311a15〕—the three sections precisely cover the three difficulties of this treatise's Sūtra ① and Treatise ① (benefit or no benefit · gathering to completion or not · dedication or not), matching the order of this treatise item by item.

Third, why the chapter comes—「上品未明覺時入三昧,自行兼人,故今因此問夢中事也。」 tr. "The previous chapter made clear entering samādhi while awake, practising for oneself and for others together; therefore now, because of this, the matter in a dream is asked about."〔X24n0451 0310c15〕: he takes the entering of samādhi while awake at the end of the previous chapter, "The Profound", as what this chapter's question about dreams carries on from (the carrying-on on this treatise's side is recorded in Section VII).

Fourth, the division of Sūtra ②—「佛告須菩提下,第二、明為化起願,亦是淨佛土也。」 tr. "From ‘The Buddha told Subhūti’ on: second, it makes clear the arousing of vows for the sake of transforming beings, which is also purifying the buddha-land."〔X24n0451 0311b03〕, below which there are two divisions: 「初兩:一、別約六度發六願;二、總約六度發願。」 tr. "The first has two: first, making six vows separately with respect to the six perfections; second, making vows generally with respect to the six perfections."〔X24n0451 0311b04〕; and the last passage is 「生死道長下,第二、防小菩薩退心。」 tr. "From ‘the path of birth and death is long’ on: second, guarding against the retreating mind of lesser bodhisattvas."〔X24n0451 0311b11〕. His three divisions, 「別約六度發六願/總約六度發願/防退心」 tr. "making six vows separately with respect to the six perfections / making vows generally with respect to the six perfections / guarding against the retreating mind", share the same outline with Huiying's 「別行別願六/總行總願二十三/教菩薩觀行一」 tr. "separate practices with separate vows, six / general practices with general vows, twenty-three / teaching the bodhisattva contemplative practice, one", while their numbers are each their own account (Jizang gives no numbers); the two masters are recorded side by side without judgement.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · a full sentence-by-sentence commentary on this chapter (recorded as it is, that it is not zero coverage). The only ancient commentary that explains this treatise, surviving only in fragmentary fascicles, yet this chapter falls precisely within its coverage: it begins at〔X46n0791 0896c16〕 (the mulu reads 「釋夢中入三昧品第五十八」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Entering Samādhi in a Dream, the Fifty-eighth") and ends at〔X46n0791 0900a15〕, before the mulu of the next chapter, 「釋恒伽提婆品第五十九」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Gaṅgadevī, the Fifty-ninth"〔X46n0791 0900a16〕, begins, commenting sentence by sentence on the whole of this chapter's Sūtra ①, Treatise ①, Sūtra ②, and Treatise ②. Four things in it may be recorded.

First, the whole chapter in two divisions—「爾時舍利弗已下,就此品中大有二意」 tr. "From ‘At that time Śāriputra’ on: within this chapter there are broadly two intents"〔X46n0791 0896c16〕; the first, 「第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺」 tr. "The first makes clear that, riding on the entering of the three samādhi and the wide transforming of beings in the previous chapter, a discussion then arises on the meaning of dream and waking being equal"〔X46n0791 0896c16〕; the second, from 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti" on to the end of the chapter, makes clear the vows of purifying the buddha-land—matching the structure of two sūtra and two treatise sections of this treatise, and taking the previous chapter's entering of the three samādhi as what this chapter carries on (the same as Jizang's view; see Section VII).

Second, the gloss of gathering to completion—「夢中只可得為集業之因,不得集成業報」 tr. "In a dream one can only obtain the cause for gathering deeds; one cannot gather to complete the retribution of deeds"〔X46n0791 0896c23〕: what is done in a dream is only a cause for gathering deeds and cannot directly complete the retribution of deeds, matching this treatise's gloss 「為眠覆心、不自在故,無有勢力,不能集成果報」 tr. "because sleep covers the mind and it is not free, it has no strength and cannot gather to complete a retribution"〔T25 0588b16〕.

Third, the close that practice by day and in a dream are both without benefit—「明實相之中晝行尚無益,何況夢行而當有益。」 tr. "It makes clear that within the real mark even practice by day is of no benefit; how much less should practice in a dream be of benefit."〔X46n0791 0897b22〕: it points to the same thing as this treatise's Treatise ①, 「尚破晝日所行,何況夢中」 tr. "refuting even what is practised by day, how much more what is in a dream". Here Huiying's use of the two characters 「夢行」 tr. "dream-practice" is a verb-object phrase following the phrasing of this treatise (practice in a dream), not a naming of this chapter as 「夢行」 tr. "Dream Conduct"—the only chapter name in Huiying's whole book is 「夢中入三昧」 tr. "Entering Samādhi in a Dream" (the table of contents〔X46n0791 0794b16〕 and the mulu at the chapter head〔X46n0791 0896c16〕); this one occurrence does not constitute evidence that Huiying uses 「夢行品」 tr. "Chapter on Dream Conduct". Another way of counting gives 「慧影『夢行』零命中」 tr. "Huiying: zero hits for ‘dream-practice’", which does not agree with what is seen in the original text (in fact one occurrence, belonging to a phrase and not a chapter name); marked explicitly.

Fourth, the division of the thirty ‘agains’ of Sūtra ② (the mechanical key evidence of this section)—「就此文中有三十復次。」 tr. "Within this text there are thirty ‘agains’."〔X46n0791 0897c22〕, below which there are three intents: 「第一有六復次,明菩薩一一波羅蜜中各興其願,故名別行別願。」 tr. "The first has six ‘agains’, making clear that the bodhisattva raises his vow within each pāramitā one by one; therefore it is called separate practices with separate vows."〔X46n0791 0897c23〕, 「二從第七復次已下有二十三復次,明菩薩總行六波羅蜜興淨佛國願,名為總行總願。」 tr. "Second, from the seventh ‘again’ on there are twenty-three ‘agains’, making clear that the bodhisattva practises the six perfections generally and raises the vow of purifying the buddha-land; this is called general practices with general vows."〔X46n0791 0897c24〕, 「三者第三十復次,明教菩薩觀行」 tr. "Third, the thirtieth ‘again’, making clear the teaching of contemplative practice to the bodhisattva"〔X46n0791 0898a04〕—six + twenty-three + one = thirty, agreeing item by item with the thirty passages this ledger obtained by recounting passage by passage (see Section I). Huiying further glosses for himself why it is named a pure land and not named after beings: 「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也。」 tr. "Therefore the section is named purifying the buddha-land, and not named the land of beings."〔X46n0791 0898b15〕—the word he uses is 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands", which differs from this treatise's base-text 「淨佛世界」 tr. "purifying buddha-worlds" and agrees with the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts and with the main text of T223 (see Section IV); recorded as it is, without judging which text he relied on.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). This ledger independently searched the whole of X46n0784 again for the three strings 「夢中入三昧」 tr. "Entering Samādhi in a Dream", 「夢行」 tr. "Dream Conduct", and 「夢入三昧」 tr. "Dream-entering Samādhi", all with zero hits; the single character 「夢」 tr. "dream" appears fourteen times in the whole file (another count gives thirteen, caused by counting across lines; marked explicitly), and on checking the context of each one by one, all are general uses of the simile of 「夢覺」 tr. "dream and waking" in Junzheng's discussion of the ten grounds and of the meaning of severing and subduing, unrelated to this chapter's name or content—Junzheng has no named citation of this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is.

The Tiantai line (T46n1911 Great Calming and Contemplation · T46n1912 Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation · T33n1716 Profound Meaning of the Lotus · T33n1717 Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus) · zero true hits (including the identification of one false positive · recorded as it is). This ledger independently searched the whole of the four files again for the three strings above: T46n1911, T33n1716, and T33n1717 all have zero hits; T46n1912 yields one surface hit—「至夢行品中明十二夢相」 tr. "coming to the Chapter on Dream Conduct, it makes clear the marks of the twelve dreams"〔T46 0189b05〕, whose word-form is wholly identical with this chapter's alternative name 「夢行品」 tr. "Chapter on Dream Conduct". Checking its surrounding text word by word (the names of twelve great kings, Mañjuśrī, the twelve dream-kings, the teaching of seeking the Dharma, and so on), its scene structure (who, to whom, asking what, on what principle, obtaining what benefit) has nothing whatever to do with this chapter's 「舍利弗問須菩提夢中三昧」 tr. "Śāriputra asks Subhūti about samādhi in a dream"; what it refers to is another sūtra. By the disciplines 「禁以甲本之詞搜乙本」 tr. "it is forbidden to search text B with the words of text A" and 「跨本比對取場景結構」 tr. "comparison across texts takes the scene structure", it is judged a false positive of the same name for a different thing, and not entered into the witness network; only one line recording the process of identification is kept, for reference in adversarial checks of later chapters. Explicit citations of this chapter in the four files are left as candidates and not entered; the negative result is recorded as it is.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

The line of meaning of this chapter has four things carried on before and after it, all recorded in this section, without fixing a reading on another's behalf.

First, the carrying-on of chapter order, ‘entering samādhi while awake — entering samādhi in a dream’ (the same view in two ancient masters · on this treatise's side the sūtra text proves it itself). The previous chapter, "The Lamp-wick", closes at its end with 「以是因緣故,具說三三昧,教化眾生」 tr. "For these causes and conditions, the three samādhi are fully taught, to teach and transform beings"〔T25 0587b19〕—entering the three samādhi while awake and widely transforming beings; this chapter's Sūtra ① at its very start asks with 「夢中入三三昧」 tr. "enters the three samādhi in a dream"〔T25 0587b22〕; the trace of one chapter giving rise to the next lies in the sūtra text itself. The two ancient masters see this entirely alike: Jizang, 「上品未明覺時入三昧,自行兼人,故今因此問夢中事也。」 tr. "The previous chapter made clear entering samādhi while awake, practising for oneself and for others together; therefore now, because of this, the matter in a dream is asked about."〔X24n0451 0310c15〕; Huiying, 「第一明乘於前品入三三昧廣化眾生,則因生論義齊於夢覺」 tr. "The first makes clear that, riding on the entering of the three samādhi and the wide transforming of beings in the previous chapter, a discussion then arises on the meaning of dream and waking being equal"〔X46n0791 0896c16〕—the master who explains the sūtra and the master who explains the treatise point to the same thing, word for word, on why this chapter comes; recorded as it is.

Second, the sequel of ‘not realising it in a dream’ (Chapter 61 · recording its name, not reading it on its behalf). Chapter 61 of this treatise is titled "Not Realising It in a Dream"; its name comes from the same two words as this chapter's 「夢」 tr. "dream" and 「不證」 tr. "not realising"; this chapter's words of Maitreya, 「如我所說法,如是不證。」 tr. "As is the Dharma I have spoken, just so I do not realise it."〔T25 0588a02〕, and Treatise ①'s 「無所得故不證」 tr. "because there is nothing to be attained, I do not realise it"〔T25 0588c11〕 are where those words come from. But the commentary on Chapter 61 and its word-by-word comparative reading are not within the range of this unit; this section records only the carrying-on of the name and does not fix the reading of that chapter on its behalf, nor does it prejudge that chapter by the meaning of this one.

Third, the carrying-on of the translated word, ‘purify buddha-worlds / purify buddha-lands’ (three appearances across layers · recorded without judgement). This treatise's base text reads 「淨佛世界」 tr. "purifying buddha-worlds", while the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts read 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands" (nineteen places; see Section VIII); the main text of the sūtra explained, T223, reads outright 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifying buddha-lands" (see Section IV); Huiying's commentary also reads 「是故篇名淨佛國土,不名眾生國也。」 tr. "Therefore the section is named purifying the buddha-land, and not named the land of beings."〔X46n0791 0898b15〕—the line of the base text and the line of the Shōgozō, Ishiyama, T223, and Huiying divide into two readings, each of the three layers of treatise, sūtra, and commentary having its own source. This ledger records their distribution across the three layers without judging which is the original translation; the reader-facing main text still follows the reading of the current base text.

Fourth, links into the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's gloss 「業不繫夢覺而繫取相」 tr. "the deed is not tied to dream or waking but to grasping at marks", its meaning of not realising, 「知涅槃相而不取證」 tr. "knowing the mark of nirvāṇa and not taking realisation", its method of sealing, 「不見而不疑」 tr. "not seeing, and yet not doubting", and the right recollection at the chapter's end that breaks the length of time with 「如虛空、如夢中所見」 tr. "like space, like what is seen in a dream", are what later discussions of deeds and their fruits, of the bodhisattva's not realising, and of the vows and practice of a pure land rest upon; they land in a stable citation〔T25n1509 夢中入三昧品·卷七十五〕; the places in the various texts that cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-by-word checking. This belongs to the carrying-on of the meaning of prajñā running down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 75 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0587b21–0591a20〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0587b21〕 and ends with the sentence 「是故菩薩不應生疲厭心」 tr. "therefore the bodhisattva should not give rise to a mind of exhaustion and weariness"〔T25 0591a19〕, before the next chapter's title〔T25 0591a20〕; within the range of this chapter there is no fascicle-head title, no signature of author or translator, and no fascicle-end title); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Dream Conduct" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0346c28–0349b12〕 (the end of the chapter is also the end of Fascicle 17); the ancient-master commentary texts for collation are Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0310b22–0311b13〕) and Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791, covering this chapter at〔X46n0791 0896c16–0900a15〕 · a full sentence-by-sentence commentary); Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits for this chapter, and the four Tiantai books have zero true hits (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript)—in this chapter no Shōgozō B text enters the ledger, no cross-references to the Korean Canon (K) are seen, and no entries of the CBETA emendation type 【CB】 are seen; the negative results are recorded as they are.

The collation note on the chapter title (the underlying evidence for the three forms of the chapter name, the -1 step, and the Ishiyama fascicle boundary · a point-anchor type · not among the ninety-two entries · listed separately). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0587b21〕 (note number 0587012) has as its original anchor a point-type anchor (with no pair of start and end, and so no collation entry), and is not within the ledger of this chapter's ninety-two collation entries; this ledger still takes ninety-two entries as the ledger count; this note does not enter the ledger of ninety-two entries and is listed separately here (continuing the existing handling of the point-anchor note of entry forty-four of Chapter 53). Its base-text form as it stands is—「卷第七十六首【石】|((大智…八))十五字=((大智度論釋夢行品第五十八))十二字【宋】【元】【宮】但八字下宮本有品字|((釋夢行品第五十八))八字【明】|((摩訶般若波羅蜜夢入三昧品第五十七))十六字【聖】|((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第五十七夢入三昧卷七十六))二十字【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Seventy-six, in the Ishiyama; ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa … eighth)) fifteen characters = ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth)) twelve characters, in the Song, Yuan, and Palace, but under ‘eight characters’ the Palace edition has the character for ‘chapter’; ((Commentary on the Chapter on Dream Conduct, the Fifty-eighth)) eight characters, in the Ming; ((Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Dream-entering Samādhi, the Fifty-seventh)) sixteen characters, in the Shōgozō; ((Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Fifty-seventh, Dream-entering Samādhi, Fascicle Seventy-six)) twenty characters, in the Ishiyama"—this is the underlying evidence for the three matters of the three forms of the chapter name, the -1 step of the chapter number, and the Ishiyama fascicle boundary, recorded side by side as it is, without forced reconciliation (for analysis see Sections I and IV). Of these, the CBETA abbreviation convention (「((大智…八))十五字」 tr. "((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa … eighth)) fifteen characters" refers to the fifteen characters of the base text's chapter title) and the phrase 「但八字下宮本有品字」 tr. "but under ‘eight characters’ the Palace edition has the character for ‘chapter’" are transmitted by this ledger as they stand, without interpretation on their behalf.

One appended collation remark (side-note) · preserved as it stands (listed separately). Within this chapter's collation notes there is one side-note of the base text, the base text's note type="rest" sub-note (its anchor nkr_note_rest_0587014), which this ledger preserves as it stands without deleting it: 〔T25 0587c01〕 「是【大】|有【聖】|聖本有傍註是或本三字」 tr. "is, in the Taishō; there is, in the Shōgozō; the Shōgozō has a side-note of three characters, ‘is — some texts’" (the third entry in the ledger below)—the phrase after the last bar is the record of the Shōgozō's side-note. The collation list of the working base text records only the first two readings at this entry and omits the side-note phrase; this ledger supplements it according to the base text as it stands, and the difference is marked explicitly.

A special type in which one note is split into two entries (0588007a / 0588007b · listed separately). 〔T25 0588a29〕 「不【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "not, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō" and〔T25 0588b01〕 「集成【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "gather and come to completion, in the Taishō; [omitted] in the Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō" (entries twenty-two and twenty-three of the ledger below): their orig note in the base text was originally one entry—note n="0588007" reads 「〔不集成〕-【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "[not gather and come to completion] omitted in the Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō" (that is, the four texts Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō lack the three characters 「不集成」 tr. "not gather and come to completion"), and because these three characters cross a page column (0588a / 0588b), the modern formatting layer of CBETA split it into two apps, 0588007a and 0588007b. This ledger records them as two entries in the order in which the apps appear (agreeing with the tool value of ninety-two), and marks here the combined form of the note in the base text, so that the two layers can be traced to each other.

Nested collation entries: zero · the CBETA emendation type: zero (recorded as it is). This ledger independently scanned the structure of the collation entries within the range of this chapter; no nested collation entry was seen; each of the ninety-two entries is of a single-layer base-reading / variant-reading structure; nor were any seen of the supplementary CBETA emendation type or of the cross-reference type bearing Korean Canon page numbers.

Twenty-seven star entries · four across chapters · twenty-three within the chapter (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are twenty-seven star anchors (beg_821–beg_83b); this ledger resolved the corresp target of each and located the chapter to which it belongs, obtaining four groups:

  • note(0584017) = across chapters (target within the range of Chapter 57〔T25 0584c13〕) · two: 〔T25 0587b22〕〔T25 0588c28〕—that is, this chapter's two 【經】 structural markers, which the Song and Palace editions both lack; within that note there is also the phrase 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle, in the Ishiyama", which, read together with 「卷第七十六首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Seventy-six, in the Ishiyama" in the note on the chapter title, is side evidence for the Ishiyama fascicle boundary (see Section I).
  • note(0585010) = across chapters (target within the range of Chapter 57〔T25 0585b25〕) · two: 〔T25 0588a12〕〔T25 0590c10〕—that is, this chapter's two 【論】 structural markers, which the Song and Palace editions both lack.
  • note(0587021) = within the chapter (native note at〔T25 0587c27〕) · five: two at〔T25 0587c28〕, two at〔T25 0588a09〕, one at〔T25 0590c12〕—in 「授記」 tr. "give the prediction", the character 「授」 tr. "give" is read 「受」 tr. "receive" uniformly by the six texts Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama; together with the native note, six places in all.
  • note(0589007) = within the chapter (native note at〔T25 0589b10〕) · eighteen: distributed within the thirty parallel passages of Sūtra ② (from〔0589b17〕 to〔0590c14〕), nineteen places in all together with the native note—the two characters 「世界」 tr. "world" are uniformly read 「國土」 tr. "land" by the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts; the degree of repetition corresponds to the parallel sentence pattern (see Sections IV and VII).

The note texts of the star targets bear the mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk" in the base text; this ledger preserves them as they stand in the base text.

The general ledger of collation (all ninety-two entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, all are listed in order of appearance in the base text, including twenty-seven star repeated citations, each marked with its corresp target and the chapter to which it belongs. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

App entries (ninety-two · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0587b22〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*|不分卷【石】(star · corresp → note(0584017) = the note of Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick",〔T25 0584c13〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0587b26〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c01〕是【大】|有【聖】|聖本有傍註是或本三字(appended collation remark [side-note] preserved as it stands · base text note type="rest" · the working base text's list omits this phrase · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0587c03〕想【大】|相【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c14〕不【大】|思不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0587c22〕受【大】|授【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0587c25〕答【大】|答耶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c27〕不見【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0587c27〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*
  • 〔T25 0587c28〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0587021) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0587c27〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0587c28〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0587021) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0587c27〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0588a01〕說【大】|記【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588a03〕久行【大】|久得【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a09〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0587021) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0587c27〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0588a09〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0587021) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0587c27〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0588a12〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0585010) = the note of Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick",〔T25 0585b25〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0588a13〕故【大】|以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a23〕答【大】|益【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588a28〕減【大】|咸【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a29〕是業【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588a29〕不【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(the base text's combined note note(0588007), 「〔不集成〕-【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "[not gather and come to completion] omitted in the Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō", is split into two apps, a / b, because it crosses a page column · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0588b01〕集成【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(as above · the latter half, b, of note(0588007) · see the separate listing in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0588b04〕夢【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588b06〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588b13〕若覺若知【大】|若知若覺【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588b22〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588b24〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c06〕見【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0588c06〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c09〕生【大】|此【宮】
  • 〔T25 0588c10〕不【大】|云【宋】
  • 〔T25 0588c28〕【經】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*|不分卷【石】(star · corresp → note(0584017) = the note of Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick",〔T25 0584c13〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0589a10〕所時【大】|時所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589a16〕我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589a21〕進【大】|集【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b04〕土【大】|土中【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b08〕業【大】|常【宋】
  • 〔T25 0589b09〕所時【大】|時所【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589b10〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*
  • 〔T25 0589b15〕必邪【大】|畢耶【聖】
  • 〔T25 0589b17〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589b18〕無【大】|無定【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589b22〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589b25〕蜜【大】|蜜疾【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589b27〕坑【大】|𭏹【石】(the Ishiyama text has the CBETA composed character CB01625 · transmitted by this ledger as it stands)
  • 〔T25 0589b28〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c05〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c10〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c14〕首【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0589c15〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c20〕生【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0589c21〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c26〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0589c28〕政【大】|正【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590a03〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590a04〕其【大】|異【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590a08〕六【大】|五【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a09〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590a13〕蜜【大】|蜜疾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a16〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590a21〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590a22〕一切【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590a23〕神【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590a26〕法【大】|歡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590a29〕我作佛時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590b12〕願【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0590b13〕德【大】|德能【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0590b16〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590b27〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c02〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c03〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c07〕正【大】|心【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590c07〕死【大】|死無【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c08〕性【大】|性無【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c10〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star · corresp → note(0585010) = the note of Chapter 57, "The Lamp-wick",〔T25 0585b25〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0590c12〕授【大】*|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0587021) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0587c27〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c13〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c14〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c14〕世界【大】*|國土【聖】【石】*(star · corresp → note(0589007) = the note within the chapter at〔T25 0589b10〕 · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0590c15〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c17〕今【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0590c18〕則【大】|時【聖】
  • 〔T25 0590c22〕堅【大】|慳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c23〕乃至【大】|及【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c24〕窮【大】|乏【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0590c27〕皆【大】|皆應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0591a03〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0591a03〕上【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0591a07〕以【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0591a15〕厭【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0591a19〕心【大】|心釋第五十七品竟【聖】【石】(the Shōgozō and Ishiyama chapter-end closing record, 「釋第五十七品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the fifty-seventh chapter" = the second end of the -1 step · of the same span as the chapter title · see Section IV)

The above ninety-two entries agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes in the working base text (the mechanically recounted value is also ninety-two); the targets of the star entries are marked with each entry. The one point-anchor note on the chapter title, the one side-note, and the special type in which one note is split into two entries have been listed separately above.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0